《DxD: My Main Skill is Winning Hearts》 Chapter 1 – My System Change Chapter 1 ¨C My System Change After two years of being a mere explorer, I realized that I had nothing to lose and faced the famous "Cave of Greed", I just didn''t expect to reach the end of it alive. "Wow..." I came across mountains and mountains of gold and thousands of other items. Thanks to the basic function of all systems, I could see the colors of the items mired in the gold and thus determine their rarity. There were green, yellow and purple items, unusual, rare and epic. My eyes shed with greed at that moment, as if my pupils took the shape of two gold coins. If I took just a few of these items, I could retire and live a quiet life forever. I could get women, houses, cars, women, travel and did I say "women"? I wanted to get everything I could fit into my small 3-slot inventory, but it was impossible. [This item can''t be obtained.] "Tsk! How stingy..." Few managed to reach the end of the ''Cave of Greed''. It was a tremendous challenge. An ancient legend said that all the items in this ce were not real, but mere physical illusions. When I put anything in my bag or inventory, it would return to its original ce like a mirage. This situation was like pie in the sky, or like ying Stardew Valley and wanting to have a married woman for a wife. In the end, I could only stare at the items and wish for them with all my heart. "But it''s true... If someone could take as many of the items from this ce as they wanted, first, the legend about this cave wouldn''t even exist. The first person to reach this sea of treasures would have taken it all for themselves and be very rich, not spreading the existence of this ce to everyone." In any case, I hadn''te all this way for the battle equipment or the rare items that gave legendary spells. I calmed my mind and turned my attention away from the pile of treasured equipment. Yes, I didn''t want wealth - I mean, yes, I did, but I wasn''t looking for it in this ce. What I was really looking for in the "Cave of Greed" was the legendary magic book capable of changing my system. At the age of eighteen, I finally passed the Wushia Academy of Compulsory Education in Republic City and showed myself fit to receive a system. I was hopeful, faithfully believing that because of my grades, I could receive a Legendary Combat System, such as the Crimson Swordsman System or the Divine Chef System. But what I got was the "Explorer System". There were thousands and thousands of people with the "Explorer System". It wasn''t a poor system, but it meant that I would only have skills that helped with exploration, i.e., I could create maps, see traps and be resistant to any poison, but nothing else. I had a support system, one of the weakest yet. Holders of the Arcane Mage System could also create maps and those with the Assassin System could identify traps and be resistant to poisons, but no matter how hard I tried, I could never obtain abat skill. It also meant that I would never be rich. Being an explorer wasn''t a very profitable profession, unless I found items of rare quality or above. I was practically doomed to be a nobody for the rest of my life from the time I was a mere eighteen. However, my outlook on this dreadful future changed when, during one of my explorations in a cave, I came across the bones of a dead guy. There was no one looking, and I''m not proud to say it, but I needed money and so I essed his NeuroGear in order to loot it. I didn''t find many credits, but the bone had a document marked as important and I decided to read it out of curiosity. This document was where I found out about the ''Cave of Greed'' and learned about the myth that said that among all the fake items there was a real one, an item from the First Age of Systems, and ording to the document this was the only existing item capable of changing someone''s system. So, shaking my head, I took my focus off all that gold and concentrated on looking for something. There were many items in this ce and any of them could be the right item, but I could stay in this cave as long as the food in my backpacksted. So I took it off my back, unzipped it and... the backpack was practically empty. I had a canteen halfway through and two protein bars. It had been three days since I entered the Cave of Greed. It was hard to get to the end, very hard. I knew the way back because I had created a map and getting out wouldn''t take more than a day. However, there was also the legend that the "Cave of Greed" changed every five days, meaning that the path would have changed by the time I got back. So my time here began to run quickly. Quickly, I raised my head and my vision scanned those mountains of gold, looking for items that seemed important. On the spot, I saw something that made my eyes light up. A beautiful blue sword, probably made from meteorite crystals. I''d always wanted a Combat System. It was the easiest way to be something in life, and that''s why I was in this cave, so the first thing I wanted to touch in this ce was that blue sword. I sprinted towards the sword, then began scaling the mountain of gold that it was stuck in, and I even resorted to using my bare hands to dig it out. Suddenly, I heard the voice of the system in my mind. [You have acquired a legendary item!] [It''s not in a suitable state. You can check the details using your skill]. I stopped and looked at the item I was holding in my right hand. I was about to throw it back while reaching for the blue sword. At first, I thought I had just picked up an old bird''s feather, but I soon remembered what it was. It was a Writing Feather, from the old days when ink pots were still used. "? Why would I use a weekly-use skill...?" I was almost going to scoff automatically when I suddenly noticed that this item had a golden glow. What I was holding was an item of legendary rarity. "What the hell am I talking about? I don''t even have the right to hesitate. It''s a fucking legendary item!!!!!" I was still in shock when I looked at the feather in my hand and said: "Evaluate." + [Item: Eros Divine Feather] Description: This feather contains the techniques and all the abilities of Eros. The first person to touch this feather after Eros has dropped it will receive his abilities and be The Multiversal Romantic Scripter. Effects: Bes the descendant of Eros. Rank: Legendary Requirement: None. *Level and stats will change when used. + [An item capable of changing the system has been found!] [Do you want to change themon rarity "Explorer System" for the single rarity "Multiversal Romantic Scripter System"? YES/NO.] My body began to tremble. It was better than a legendary item. It was the item I was looking for! I wondered if I had seen it wrong, blinked several times and read the item description again. However, there was no change in the content. "I''ve really found it!!!" I wasn''t hallucinating. I was extremely excited and could hear my heart beating wildly. I only used my skill because it was a legendary item, but it was actually what I had been looking for all along? What''s more, it was of unique rarity, which meant that no one other than myself had anything like it. Having a Unique System didn''t necessarily make me as strong as someone with a legendary system, especially since I didn''t even know what exactly my system did yet, but there was no way a unique system could be bad. "Most of the higher rarity items have it and this one doesn''t! KUAHAHAHAT! I''m the happiest guy in the world!" Before I knew it, tears were flowing from my eyes. During these past two years, I''ve had to pay the interest on my student loan to Wushia Academy, graduate from school and try my hand at the profession of exploring. My friends left me one by one. The alumni of my schoolughed at me. I was one of the best students in the ss, but I achieved nothing. My only n in life as an Explorer was to sell the items I found and turn them into money so that I could pay off my tuition fees and household bills, but although the Earth was a world full of ruins to explore, I could barely get any equipment for myself, let alone some that I could sell. However, now was different. A thrill spread through my body as I shuddered. "It''s over... I can say goodbye to this nightmare of a life!" A system-changing item! I couldn''t wait to try it out. Then I stopped to think and finally asked myself: "What does a Multiversal Romantic Scripter do? Ah, never mind! It can''t get any worse than an explorer!" I clicked YES. [The system change has been authorized!] [You may feel your consciousness waver during the changeover, try not to faint.] [Starting the system change!] [Deleting "Explorer System"...] ["Explorer System" sessfully deleted!] [All your attributes have returned to the Human default. ] [Installing "Multiversal Romantic Scripter System"...] [0%...] [28%...] [67%...] [99%...] [100%!] [Congrattions, Leonard! "Multiversal Romantic Scripter System" has been sessfully installed!] [You have acquired the following skills...] Chapter 2 – My First time in Another World Chapter 2 ¨C My First time in Another World Two hundred years ago, terrible wars devastated the Earth. Approximately 100 million humans survived, leaving the world deste with only a few cities scattered around. However, the wars brought discoveries and advances that were previously unimaginable. The gathering of many of these advances was patented as the "Primordial System". Since the beginning of humanity, humans have always been born with gic preferences and talents. While some are born with the skills to be warriors, others are born with the skills to sew. With a very limited amount of manpower, people in the new post-war world no longer had time to figure out what they were good at, because humanity had to work in order not to copse. That''s exactly where the "Primordial System" came in again. The developers created the "Primordial System" with the intention of assisting humans in all aspects, and they soon discovered in the first volunteer that the "Primordial System" could not only assist the human but also determine what the human should and shouldn''t focus on doing. That''s how the Systems spread around the world, determining the professions that humans should follow for the rest of their lives. I hated it, I really did. Although I was good at it, I never wanted to be a ruins explorer, which is why I was so happy when I finally changed systems even though I didn''t know what I was going to do. However, as much as I still hoped to be a warrior, I was about to discover that the wonders of the world were much more than holding a sword and killing monsters. [Congrattions, Leonard! "Multiversal Romantic Scripter System" has been sessfully installed!] [You have acquired the following skills...] [You obtained ! ] [You obtained !] [You obtained !] [You obtained ! ] [You obtained !] The series of messages I heard in sequence stunned me a little, mainly because I didn''t know what they did. However, this was neither the time nor the ce to stop and read. I grabbed my bag, put it on my back and concentrated on getting out of the Cave of Greed before anything else. The journey might have been more challenging without my maps to help me, but I remembered the paths I had taken, including the ones I had used to avoid encounters with monsters. So even I, with my attributes reset to 5 points each, managed to get out of that cave. After I returned to Republic City, and was safe behind its great walls, I had more time to finally study what my new system did. In general, most systems had basic functions, such as telling you how much life you had and how much stamina. For mages, it also reported how much mana. What really differentiated the systems from each other were the skills. The skills were all that mattered. "First, I''ll check what does." + [Skill: Melodious Voice] Description: This skill will allow you to use your voice to calm creatures and people, promoting harmony in the environment. Effects: Stuns the target and nullifies any effect that is afflicting the target, whether this effect is emotional or magical. Rating: Unique Requirement: None. + "This skill is... useful. I can use it to calm someone down, but honestly, it looks like a nerfed version of that skill called that I once saw a policeman use on the street." I vented aloud. "Let''s move on to the next skill." + [Skill: Carnal Bond] Description: When you reach an elevated degree of emotional bonding with someone and have sex, it grants a temporary increase in all your attributes. (Warning! The increase will depend on how much pleasure you give your partner. If the rtionship is recurring, a lower percentage increase may be granted permanently). Effects: Boost. Rating: Unique. Requirement: Have more than six hearts with the target (Read about the skill for more details). + "This skill... Hehe~... Wait, I know the name of this system is a bit strange, but this system allows me to get stronger by... having sex?! That''s amazing!" I said it out loud without telling myself and immediately regretted it. I was in my room at the Explorers'' Association lodge and, although the walls were thick, my neighbors could still hear me if I spoke too loudly. "Right, that skill does sound good! I want to try it out!" I said confidently, but the sad truth was that I had never even had sex. Until I was 18, my life was all about studying and, after that, I had to work hard as an explorer to try to pay off my debts. And in the ruins it wasn''tmon to meet other explorers, let alone girls. It also meant that my only friends were still those from school, in fact the only one with whom I sometimes exchanged messages. "Okay, Leo. You need to focus... There are more skills." To my surprise, all the other skills had to do with sex and rtionships. allowed me to measure my level of rtionship with people using hearts as a metric. If I had zero hearts with someone, it meant I had no affection for them; if I had six, it was a great friendship with benefits. Enmities would begin when I lost hearts with the person to the point of bing negative. Meanwhile, the skill would allow me to temporarily steal someone''s skill, but only if I kissed or had sex. My duration with the skill would also depend on how much pleasure I could give that person. They were wonderful skills, but where would I get people to rte to? When I scrolled down to the bottom of my system''s skills window and saw the icon for the skill called , I frowned. The name was different from the others, and the icon was a feather very simr to the one that allowed me to change systems. As soon as I tapped on the icon, a sudden surge of astonishment washed over me as a shimmering golden feather materialized right in the palm of my right hand. Swiftly, I closed my fingers around it and, almost simultaneously, a window popped up, vividly describing the newfound skill. + [Skill: Crack] Description: Magic is transcendental to time and space, able to connect easily and create bridges between different worlds, realities and universes. Using the item provided by this skill, you, and only you, will be able to create multiversal portals between worlds in which there is magic, simply by writing the name of the world you wish to travel to in the air. Effects: Travel. Rating: Unique. Requirement: Be a holder of the Multiversal Romance System and be in possession of the Divine Feather of Eros. + More than ever, I was stunned. Of course, I wasn''t going to believe it so easily, because I knew what the word "multiversal" meant, I knew how powerful that word was. Firstly, just the idea of there being other worlds seemed crazy. Besides, any world that possessed magic? Did that even include fictional worlds? No, it couldn''t be. It was impossible. Still, I raised my hand to write down the name of my favorite anime... As mentioned, I used to be a nerd during my teenage years. When I wasn''t studying, I was watching anime, so I knew thousands of them. Konosuba, Slime Datta Ken, Kaiju Number 8, Fairy Tail, Naruto... I knew all the anime that survived the wars. So I had plenty of options, but there was one that I wanted to visit more than the others. I raised the golden quill and wrote in all caps: High School DxD. The golden letters floating in the air exploded into particles and a portal began to form before my eyes. When the portal opened fully, I could see the blue sky and, in contrast, Kuoh Academy with itsrge windows and architecture that... Ah! It didn''t matter! I really could travel to that world full of hot girls! Chapter 3 – My New School, The Kuoh Academy Chapter 3 ¨C My New School, The Kuoh Academy The world of High School DxD was within my reach, and I could see Kuoh Academy from the top of the mountain where I was standing. However, just as I was about to take my first step through the magical portal in front of me, a system warning window suddenly appeared. [As a Multiversal Romantic Writer, before entering a world, you have the right to change ONE characteristic in the history of that world.] [Warning! The change you make is irreversible and may alter the course of history in unpredictable ways]. "Do I have the right to make one change?" I asked aloud. Honestly, I had infinite possibilities for changes that could benefit me, but I was a fan, and a true fan like me only wished for one small detail to be changed in this world. "Very well. Then I would like to rece Issei Hyoudou as the bearer of the Boosted Gear." [Warning: Change in progress!] [Power transfer in progress...] [Done!] Suddenly, a wave of heat ran through my body, warming my chest and blurring my vision for a moment. I almost fell to my knees as my mind shed. As the intense heat subsided, I could feel something pulsing in my left hand. The Boosted Gear, the legendary artifact of the Red Dragon Emperor, was a part of me. "This... this is incredible," I murmured, a little stunned by all of this. Raising my head, I looked back at the Kuoh Academy. The magical portal in front of me invited me to go through it, with nothing to stop me. Was I ready for it? It didn''t matter. I had to be, because I had always wanted something like this to happen. I took a deep breath and prepared myself for what was toe. "I can''t let anyone down. I know almost nothing about this system, but I''m going to make this my second chance. I''m going to get my family out of debt and... I want a wife! MAYBE TWO!" Walking through the portal, however, was far from what I had imagined. My right foot almost touched the grass when suddenly everything spun around. I felt my body disintegrating and reassembling as I traveled through seemingly endless tunnels of light. When I finally came to, I was on my knees in an alley. Some students in the familiar Kuoh Academy uniform were passing by. I stood up and shook the dust from my pants. I soon realized that, surprisingly, I was also wearing Kuoh Academy student clothing, a male student uniform consisting of a ck zer with white details over a white shirt, and a ck ribbon as a ne to match the ck ensemble. I looked around, trying to orient myself in the new environment that was now my world. I could still feel the pulsing energy of the Boosted Gear in my left hand. It was natural for me to ignore it until it finally stopped burning, and that''s what I did. As I approached the exit of the alley, I heard a familiar voice. "Did you see those tits? Man, I wanted to touch those tits!" Issei eximed enthusiastically. Matsuda raised his right hand like a hero. "One day! My friends! One day, we''ll go out with some girls together." "Aha! And our girlfriends will have huge breasts!" Motohama agreed and nodded. It was strange to hear these familiar voices when I now carried the Boosted Gear, a legendary power that should have belonged to Issei. The change I had made in this world... Without the Boosted Gear, Issei Hyoudou''s fate changed drastically, and he waspletely excluded from this story. As a person, I wasn''t sure how to feel, but as a fan, it was great! After all, Issei was the definition of a loser to anyone who liked animes. Anyway, I had to finesse the situation. If I had be the bearer of Boosted Gear in Issei''s ce, it meant that I had taken his ce in all of history, and that would certainly include the dangers of this world. Since Issei was still out there, chatting so casually about breasts with his friends, it could only mean that this was the beginning of the story and that there were fallen angels around. I waited for Issei and his friends to disappear from my sight so that I could move on and enter the Kuoh Academy. I never wanted to see them again. In the courtyard of the academy, there were many more female students than male students. It wasn''t surprising since Kuoh Academy was a ce for girls only. Some of them wereughing and chatting animatedly, while others were running to their ssrooms with books clutched to their chests. ''This school environment¡­'' I thought, barely able to contain my satisfaction. It''s everything I asked God for! Certainly much better than the military atmosphere at the Academy of Compulsory Education! My first step into the academy was greeted by several stares from the students. I received a few friendly smiles, but also nces out of the corner of my eye. Why were they all staring at me? Was it because I was dirty? Confused, I looked down and made sure I had wiped all the dust from the alley off my uniform. I just didn''t know at the time that people were looking at me because I was someone different from the usual at this school. I wasn''t very tall in my world, but for high school, 1.80m was nothing, especially in Japan. I also had white hair and blue eyes, so I was bound to attract attention. As the focus of all those stares, I decided to go to the school office to officially enroll. I had no idea why I was wearing a uniform, but it was natural to think that I should study at Kuoh Academy, and the first step to achieving that was to apply. When I arrived at the office, I was greeted by a middle-aged secretary with sses on her nose and a closed expression. "Good morning. How can I help you today?" "I''d like to enroll here as a student." She typed somemands into herputer. "Leonard Tonello, right?" I frowned. "Yes, that''s me," I agreed, feeling a lump form in my throat. "I recognized you because your file appeared in the school system a few minutes ago. You''re already enrolled as a third year student at our school." She said, handing me a document with the official seal of Kuoh Academy. On this document was the room number of my ss. My eyes widened in surprise. I hadn''t expected the world crossing to work so well. The skill seemed to do much more than just create a passage to another world. It was literally incorporating me into the chosen world. "Thank you for informing me," I replied, bowing my head and leaving. As I walked through the wood-floored corridors of the academy, my thoughts began to wander. I am older than Issei was at the beginning of this story. I''m in my third year. That means I could end up in the same room as Akeno Himejima... Hehe, that will be... No, Leo! Even if she is, you won''t be able to interact with her. First, you have to concentrate onpletely recing Issei in this story. Only then can the story proceed normally, and you''ll have the chance to have a harem. The best way for me to avoid too manyplications was to follow the standard high school DxD story. Unfortunately or fortunately, Akeno was actually my ssmate. However, she was absent from ss that day. At the end of the day, when the sky was orange, I went to the bridge in the middle of the city. I stopped in the middle of the bridge and watched the cars go by. A few minutester I heard a little voice: "Um... Are you Leonard Tonello from Kuoh Academy? You are, aren''t you?" "Yes?" I raised my head, pretending to be confused, and asked as I turned to face the voice. The girl who asked was beautiful. She had very long brown hair and eyes so big and red that they looked like two mesmerizing rubies. I couldn''t me Issei for being fooled by her, for I could easily have been, too, if I hadn''t known it was Raynare, a fallen angel. "Do you have anything to... say?" "Tonnelo, do you have a girlfriend?" "No, not yet." "Good!" she said, opening a wide smile. "W-well... could you... go out with me?" "Yes." "Eh?" Even Yuuma was surprised by the direct answer, but what else could I do? It was necessary to get the story going, and I wouldn''t refuse to spend a day with a girl, even if I knew I would die at her hands. That was the kind of man I was. Chapter 4 – My First Girlfriend, Yumma Chapter 4 ¨C My First Girlfriend, Yumma I had only suspected that I had been teleported to the beginning of the High School DxD story, but confirmation came when I was approached by Amano Yuuma. She was a good-looking girl with a nice personality. The only problem was that it was all a disguise. I knew this, and yet I epted her invitation for a ''date''. I didn''t necessarily go on a date, because her proposal was more like ''let''s go out and get to know each other?''. Anyway, this was important for the continuation of the story, so I went to the agreed upon meeting ce. It was a busy ce in the city center, near a shopping mall and a big clock. Suddenly, a woman with fancy clothes and little devil wings approached me. She had a flyer in her hand and handed it to me before I had a chance to refuse. I took the flyer and analyzed it. In the middle of the flyer was a circle with various strange details and the phrase ''I will grant your wish''. Despite the strange and suspicious flyer, I smiled. "This will be my door into the arms of Rias Gremory, but first I must..." I was talking to myself when I heard footsteps approaching quickly and someone calling my name. I quickly stuffed the flyer into one of my pockets. "Leo!" I looked to my left and saw Yumma approaching. "Good morning, Yumma." "Good morning... Sorry. Have I kept you waiting long?" "No, I just got here," I replied casually, with a smile. We started the meeting by walking through the busy city streets together. This was my first date, so I was a little nervous and couldn''t talk much. As shemented on some of the clothing stores and window disys, I listened intently. Soon, we arrived at a small cafe near the mall and chose a table near the window. We just waited for our orders, but Yuuma kept talking, talking about herself, her tastes and dreams. I listened like a good friend. When the two huge bowls of ice cream arrived, I saw her smile genuinely. Even though I knew everything that was going to happen, I was distracted by her smile. Like I said, this was my first date of my life. I had the right to rx a little, right? I allowed myself to and enjoyed Yuuma''spany that afternoon. After the ice cream, we walked more and talked more. Then Yuuma said it was gettingte and suggested we end our first date at her favorite ce in town. I already knew where this was going, but I agreed. It wasn''t long before we reached the Fountain Square, where the orange dusk made everything even more beautiful. She was surprisingly quiet, more introspective, and there was a flush in her face that could easily have been mistaken for shyness - Arh! I wanted to grab her when I saw that blush. When Yuuma left my side and walked near the water fountain, she put her hands behind her back holding her bag, looked at me and said: "Hey, Leo... To celebrate our first date, could you do me a favor?" She slowly approached me with that friendly smile, putting one foot in front of the other. Any boy would be stunned by this, but I sighed, reached out and stopped her. "Wait, I know where this is going." I said in an indifferent tone. "I know what you are." Yumma raised her head, looking surprised, but my expression remained serious. A sadistic smile appeared on her face at that moment. "You really know, don''t you? That makes it more interesting." At the same time, the sky began to darken rapidly, as if the clouds were gathering in a whirlwind above us. "I may die in the end, but first I''m going to test my new ability." Yuumaughed. "Hahaha! So you''re not the innocent boy I thought you were! Anyway, if you want to do this the hard way, let''s do it!" With a quick movement, Yuuma transformed. Her clothes fell apart and her ck wings came off her back much faster than shown in the anime. In an instant, she was no longer the gentle girl I had just shared ice cream with; she was now in full Fallen Angel form. "Although our time together was short, it was a kind of fun. I saw you looking at me with... affection. Are humans so easy to manipte, even when they know what they''re up against?" I smiled and took a few steps back. "Did you enjoy the meeting? It''s a shame I can''t say the same. I couldn''t wait for you to reveal yourself to me soon. You talk a lot and do nothing? You didn''t even rub your breasts against me, so maybe I would have enjoyed it a little." The proud smile disappeared from Yumma''s face. "I wanted to give you a merciful death, child. But no more. You deserve worse." "If you think you can defeat me so easily, you''re wrong," I shouted, raising my left arm and concentrating on the image of Boosted Gear in my mind. But to my surprise and horror, nothing happened. The red gauntlet didn''t appear above my left hand, Ddraig didn''t react to mymand. Yuumaughed louder than before and conjured a light spear in her right hand. "DIE, LEONARD!" Before I could understand what was happening, Yuuma became aplete blur to me. Instinctively, I tried to dodge, to anticipate where her attack woulde from, but the sharp point of the spear pierced my stomach the moment I moved, causing excruciating pain, a pain I had never felt before. A system screen appeared for me just then. It was my HP meter. [HP: 70/100.] [HP: 41/100.] [HP: 22/100.] I had the standard 100 HP, which was usually represented by an intense green color. The green color of the life bar quickly faded to yellow, orange, and finally red. Yuuma withdrew her spear and her face twisted back into that sadistic smile as she heard me scream in pain. "Ha... How delicious! You see, Leo? There was nothing you could do." She came closer, knelt down and lifted my head. "You''re pathetic!" Panting and feeling weak, I was forced to look into her eyes. The dark sky was getting darker and darker. My vision quickly turned into a ck tunnel. In ast-ditch effort, I put my right hand in my pocket, crumpled up the pamphlet I had received, and thought with all my might: ''Please, Rias Gremory, save my life and make me your servant!'' At that moment, even in the midst of all the darkness, I saw the light at the end of the dark tunnel, a light of an intense crimson color. Yuuma backed away quickly, confused. I would have liked to see what happened next, but my consciousness faltered until I couldn''t resist sleep any longer. [16/100 HP] [7/100 HP] [4/100 HP] [1/100 HP] [0/100 HP] [YOU HAVE DIED!] Chapter 5 – My Principal Challenge Chapter 5 ¨C My Principal Challenge Even in the darkness that was all around me, I had a glimpse of these messages from the system. [YOU HAVE DIED!] "How can this happen? I''m dead, but I''m still conscious..." My voice could echo in the darkness, but it seemed that no one was there to hear it. I used to think that the systems were super advanced technology, but, at that moment, it became clearer than ever that the systems were beyond anything I couldprehend. It wasn''t technology; it was something divine. As I floated in this darkness, without body, without form, I began to think about my life up to that point. How miserable and pathetic it had been. Before I was transported to this world, my life had been a series of failures and disappointments. I was nobody, just another face in the crowd, with no direction, no purpose. My days were filled with a dead-end job that barely paid the bills. The feeling of emptiness, of being trapped between life and death, forced me to face the truths I usually avoided thinking about. Did this mean I was evolving? "My life... what a shitty life I''ve had so far." Iughed bitterly, but without smiling. "Always running after something, always trying to be somebody. Never being enough... I was never really the best student, no matter how hard I tried, I never had many friends. I was always the weird guy..." The silence of the darkness was unbearable. "All that just to end up like this?" I had always dreamed of adventure, of magic, of a greater purpose. But after receiving the Explorer System, all of that seemed so distant, so unattainable. My empty, self-deprecating thoughts were interrupted by a new message that shone through the darkness of that supernatural void. [You have been resurrected.] "Ah! Finally! I thought I''d be stuck here with myself for all eternity!" Soon, an intense wave of light enveloped me and pulled me back into the consciousness of my body. When my eyes opened, I saw the ceiling above me, a simple sight, but one that seemed almost surreal after the out-of-body experience I had had. I blinked a few times, trying to adjust my vision. I was no longer in the park where Yumma had pierced my belly with the spear. System windows began to appear, filling my field of vision with information. [You were resurrected as a lower devil.] [Your attributes were at the human level, so they will be raised to the multiverse devil level.] [All your physical attributes have increased by 50.] [The standard for the devils of this world is 30]. I stretched my right arm toward the system messages and pulled them aside, closing them. Every muscle in my arm felt like new. "I''m alive..." I muttered to myself to convince myself that my crazy n had worked. "But where am I?" I was lying on a bed, surrounded by a modestly decorated room. The softness of the sheets and the scent of flowers in the air were strange to me. I slowly stood up, and it was then that I realized something strange: I waspletely naked. My face immediately flushed. How the hell did I get naked? I looked around the room I was in, trying to find any trace of my clothes, and that''s when I heard a soft sound behind me, the subtle sound of the bed covers moving. My heart raced. What I saw left me speechless. Rias Gremory was getting up from the bed I had just been lying on. Her fire-red hair fell untidily over her shoulders, and her blue eyes were filled with a soft sleepiness. She was as naked as I was, but her pale skin was almost camouged by the light sheets. Wait, wait, wait! Isn''t this supposed to be after I find the other Fallen Angel? My breath caught in my throat as my eyes fell on Rias and then her six. They were big, no, more than that, they were huge! The nipples were pink and pointed, perhaps from the cold. I knew that Rias was beautiful and that she had very nice breasts, because I''d seen them in the anime, but to see them like this, in real life and with my own eyes, in such an intimate and vulnerable way, was somethingpletely different. A real mixture of excitement and embarrassment washed over me. "Good morning, Leonard." Rias said, still sounding a little sleepy, an almost musical sound. She stretched and raised her arms above her head, and I didn''t even blink when her hard breasts followed the movement. "Khum! Good morning..." I tried to keep myposure and said. "I... I''m naked. You''re naked too." It was an obvious realization, but I had to say something, anything, to break the awkward silence. Rias smiled, a soft, almost yful smile. "Yes, we are." She didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed; on the contrary, she seemed amused by my reaction. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Rias Gremory. I''m a devil." "A devil?" I asked. I already knew, but I had to pretend, anyway. "Yes, and I''m also your master. I''m counting on you from now on, Leonard Tonello." I took a deep breath and stopped looking away from her. This seemed to surprise her a little, but she continued to smile. "You may not remember, but yesterday you were stabbed right here." She pointed to her belly button and started to stand. As her legs came off the bed and she stood in front of me, I could finally see what the anime didn''t show. Her vagina was like I''d always imagined. No, it was even better. I expected the hair underneath to be red too, but she didn''t even have any hair there. "You suffered a mortal wound, but you healed in just one night. That''s amazing. You''re tougher than I thought." ''Ah, yes, yes... I have to follow the script.'' I thought and finally asked: "But why were you naked with me?" "I had to bathe you in magic to heal you by hugging you naked. But don''t worry, I''m still a virgin." Just then, while Rias was putting on her panties, a system notification appeared for me. [First System Challenge!] [Challenge Name: Conquer the Crimson Moon Difficulty: S Description: Rias Gremory, the Princess of Kuoh College, is a virgin devil. Many would like to get close to see her breasts, but you''ve already seen them; many would like to try to get a look at her ass, but you''ve already done that too. It seems certain that you can go even further, especially if you take advantage of the master-servant rtionship. Task Objective: Take Rias Gremory''s virginity (it is rmended to use the standard functions of the Multiversal Romantic Scripter System to achieve this). Time limit: 90 days. Rewards: +1 unique system skill (Ver probabilidades das coisas). +30 in all psychological attributes. (Warning: Failure will result in permanent death).] Chapter 6 – My first Night with Rias Gremory Chapter 6 ¨C My first Night with Rias Gremory These system notifications surprised me, but they lost my attentionpletely when Rias stepped forward and reached for her panties. I almost lost my breath as she moved to put the panties on, her breasts jiggling. Her movements were slow and deliberate, almost as if she was aware of the hypnotic effect she was having on me. She slid the panties down her slender legs and pulled them up to her waist. As she picked up the bra and ced it over her breasts, she threw her hair forward, looked over her shoulder at me and asked: "Can you help me with this?" "Sure..." I mumbled, and I''m pretty sure my voice sounded a little hoarse. My fingers trembled slightly as I approached her. I tried not to pay too much attention to the heat emanating from her skin, or I''d go crazy. Then I closed the hooks at the back and my fingers identally brushed her skin. "Thank you," she said, turning back to me. There was a gleam of amusement in her eyes, as if she was enjoying seeing my reactions. "You''re wee." As much as I tried to keep my tone casual, as if seeing a naked woman and putting on her bra were normal things for me, my heart was racing. Rias then started to get fully dressed, picking up a short skirt and a white blouse that were lying by the bed. She paused at the bedroom door and looked around as if assessing the room. [Your understanding about Rias Gremory''s character has increased.] "You keep the ce well organized, even though you live alone, Leonard. That''s good. But you forgot to get dressed." She pointed at me, and I realized I was naked and still with my dick pointing to the sky. "Hihi! Don''t bete for the second day of school. I''ll send a messenger to youter to discuss a few things. And don''t worry, I know where the apartment exit is." Stunned with embarrassment, I nodded. "All right, see youter." She smiled once more before leaving the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. The silence that followed was almost deafening, and I sat up in bed, trying to catch my breath and make sense of everything that had happened. First, where exactly was I? She was talking about me keeping the apartment clean... Driven by this doubt, I took a step toward the door. I immediately remembered that I was stillpletely naked. I looked around for something to wear. There was a pair of shorts on the floor. I bent down to pick them up and quickly put them on. I felt a little morefortable now that I wasn''tpletely exposed. I opened the bedroom door and stepped out into a small hallway. The strange apartment I was in wasrge and well lit by a balcony that let in a lot of natural light. The decor was minimalist but cozy, with light wood furniture and white walls. As I entered the living room, my attention was immediately captured by the only decoration in the ce, a picture frame above the television. I approached it and saw that it was a photo of me with my parents, taken when I was fifteen. My eyes went wide. I picked up the frame. Why was this picture here? Why were my Earth parents in this picture? What was going on? As I examined the photo, something fell off the frame and floated to the floor. I bent down to pick it up and saw that it was a letter. My name was written on the front with my mother''s unmistakable handwriting. I sat down on the sofa and took a deep breath before opening the letter. _________ Dear Leonard, We are so proud of you for having the courage to move to another country on your own. We know it wasn''t an easy decision, but we also know it was your dream. Don''t worry about rent or food, we are always here for you. We will continue to send you money on a regr basis so you can take care of yourself and focus on your studies and building your future. We want you to know that we will always be there for you, even if we can''t be with you physically in Japan. Love, Mom and Dad. _________ Tears filled my eyes as I read my parents'' loving words. It was a very simr letter to the one I received when I decided to live in Republic City on Earth, except my parents didn''t send me any money. I got up, determined to explore the rest of the apartment and find answers. There was something strange about this whole situation, and I needed to understand what was going on. In the corner of the room was a small table with aptop and some papers scattered around. I went over and started flipping through the papers, looking for any information that might help me understand my situation. Among the papers was a letter with the Kuoh Academy stamp on it. I opened the letter and began to read. _________ Leonard Tonello, It is with great pleasure that we wee you as a student at Kuoh Academy. Your transfer has been approved and we look forward to seeing you thrive at our institution. Sincerely, Headmaster Zeoticus Gremory. _________ "As I suspected, my system has somehow included me in this world, not just thrown me in. As for the photo of my family and the letter, it probably used my memories to create them," I concluded after some thought. "The name of this system is ''Multiversal Romantic Scripter'', so somehow it has the power to alter reality as a script. Unique systems are sometimespared to legendary systems, but are all systems that powerful?" I had a lot of questions, a lot, but my only goal at the moment was to survive, and to do that I had toplete my first task in the system: taking Rias Gremory''s virginity. This goal seemed a long way off, as we had already slept naked and embraced, but I couldn''t afford to fail - after all, the punishment was... [... (Warning! If you fail, you will die permanently)]. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 15 - Rescuing a Saint Chapter 14 - Priest Chapter 13 - Evil Pieces Chapter 12 - My Intensity and Desires Chapter 11 - Request Impossible to Refuse Chapter 10 - Akeno, The First Kiss Chapter 9 - My First Mission Chapter 8 - My First Time Scaring Children Chapter 7 - New Life, New Friends Chapter 7 – New Life, New Friends Chapter 7 ¨C New Life, New Friends From the moment Rias resurrected me, I became a creature of the night, a lesser devil and her servant. I could feel that my body was different. I felt a strange weakness in the daylight. The colors of the world seemed less vivid, almost faded, as if a mist partially obscured my vision. Every time the sun hit my skin directly, it was like being pricked by tiny needles. "I thought these effects were... easier to deal with," I muttered to myself, also feeling a strong migraine from the paraphernalia of loud sounds. My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps, footsteps so loud it sounded like a giant was approaching. I turned to see a boy in a Kuoh Academy uniform. "Hey, Tonello, are you okay?" he asked, patting me lightly on the shoulder. "You look a little... sick." "No, I''m fine," I replied, forcing a smile. "I just had a bad night''s sleep. There''s nothing to worry about. And... I''m sorry, who are you?" "Arh! Don''t you remember me? I''m Tanaka. We''re in the same room." The boy immediately backed away, embarrassed. "Now I remember. You''re the ss president." "Exactly! That''s why I wanted to talk to you. I must say, your Japanese is impressive. You''re an exchange student and yet you don''t have an ent." "Thanks, I... really liked anime." "Really? Me too!" We continued walking together, and Tanaka kept trying to talk to me about anime. Unfortunately, the conversation wasn''t very productive because I didn''t know the anime of this world. However, hearing Tanaka talk about his favorite anime made my senses focus on him, and my migraine went away. When we arrived at the school, Tanaka said goodbye, saying he had to go to the teacher''s room, and I went to my ssroom. When I got there, Akeno wasn''t there anymore. The lesson started, but my mind quickly wandered. Time flew by, and soon the bell rang for the end of ss. Still, I stayed in the ssroom, waiting for the messenger who was supposed to pick me up, ording to Rias. The sighs and bustle of the girls in the hallway gave away the presence of Kiba Yuuto standing at my ssroom door. He was a boy with blond hair and fair skin, and he also had a friendly expression on his face. "Leonard Tonello, right?" he asked me, entering the room with a reassuring smile. "Yes, that''s me," I replied, standing up. "And you''re Kiba Yuuto. The popr boy at school." He nodded. "You already know a lot for someone who''s only been here a day. Rias asked me to take you somewhere. Are you ready?" I nodded, trying to sound more confident than I really felt. "I''m ready." We left the room together. "How are you adjusting to your new life?" Kiba asked as we walked down the stairs. "¨¦... different," I admitted hesitantly. "I''m still trying to figure it all out. Honestly, the feeling of weakness in the sunlight is quite annoying." Kibaughed softly. "I asked you about school and the new country. You are an American, right? But about the other thing: it will get better with time. The first week is the hardest, but you will get used to it. Besides, you''re not alone." Kiba''s words gave me somefort. I followed Kiba to an old wooden building with colorful stained ss windows that were hidden between many trees. It was an old building of the Kuoh Academy. Kiba opened the door and invited me inside. Despite the ugly appearance from the outside, the inside was different. The lobby was well lit, and the air smelled of incense. For an old building, the ce seemed perfectly chatty inside and even had a cozy atmosphere. I followed Kiba to the second floor, where he opened the door, revealing an office with arge desk and some old books scattered on the shelves along the walls. There was the sound of running water that stopped abruptly, followed by the soft creaking of the cash register being closed. In this office, a small, serious-looking girl was sitting on the sofa, eating a cookie. She looked at me out of the corner of her eye andpletely ignored me. That was Koneko. On the other hand, Akeno, who was standing next to Koneko, looked at me with an enigmatic smile. "Arara~ Look who''s here, our new partner. Good evening, Leonard." Akeno said quietly, rising from the sofa so as not to appear rude. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." I smiled back at Akeno. "The pleasure is mine, Miss Himejima. I believe we''re ssmates." "Really? The president didn''t tell me. Since we''re ssmates, please call me Akeno." She put a hand to her chin and smiled wider as she looked into my eyes. [You showed that you knew the character Akeno Himejima before you introduced yourselves. She liked that]. [You obtained 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] [The character Akeno Himejima now has a good impression of you.] The silence that followed was brief, as it was interrupted by the melodious voice I recognized so well. "Leonard, good to see you." Rias came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, her long red hair wrapped in another. Instinctively, my eyes followed her smooth, slender legs. "I see you''ve met the other members of the club. You seem smart, so you must know by now that..." "Yes, I know that everyone here is a devil. I thought about it on the way here." "Good, that''s very good. We need to talk about your duties as my servant." Rias began. Rias began. "As a devil, you have duties that must be fulfilled. It''s important that you understand the importance of these tasks, not only to me, your master, but to your own growth." As she spoke, a message appeared in my vision, like a floating hologram. [Fulfilling missions and favors for characters will help you increase your connection with them.] ''You don''t even have to say it.'' I thought, then asked: "I hope I can be useful to you so that I can repay you for saving my life. What do I have to do?" Rias then exined to me that as devils, they had to make contracts with humans for various reasons, such as training, prestige and reputation, and often out of tradition. The main reason, however, was that devils obtained energy from the contracts they made with humans. This energy, in some way that I still didn''t understand, was vital to maintaining their powers and abilities. It was a way to recharge their strength and stay strong. To disguise these activities and to be able to meet at school, they used the ult Research Club. "Today, you will have your first mission. This mission should be Koneko''s, but it will be assigned to you." "I can do it." I said with determination. "But I also think it might be dangerous. Can''t Koneko go with me?" "You''re right, the fallen angels might still be around..." Rias said, thinking aloud. "Koneko still has a mission to fulfill, but how would you like to apany him, Akeno?" "Ara~ I''d love to." "How about it, Leo? Akeno is my right hand. She''ll be able to teach you a few things." "Sounds great to me." "Great. Leo, if you bring me the signed contract, I''ll give you a special reward." Hearing Rias say this in just a towel made me imagine hundreds of possible scenarios, and my determination for my first mission burned like mes in my eyes. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 15 - Rescuing a Saint Chapter 14 - Priest Chapter 13 - Evil Pieces Chapter 12 - My Intensity and Desires Chapter 11 - Request Impossible to Refuse Chapter 10 - Akeno, The First Kiss Chapter 9 - My First Mission Chapter 8 - My First Time Scaring Children Chapter 7 - New Life, New Friends Chapter 8 – My First Time Scaring Children Chapter 8 ¨C My First Time Scaring Children Of all the girls in the ult Research Club, Akeno Himejima seemed by far the easiest to get along with. She was reserved, but kind, gracious, and affectionate. Not to mention that she was very beautiful, seen as the second princess of the Kuoh Academy. So I confess that I was quite nervous when Rias Gremory proposed that she be the person to apany me on my first mission. As I wasn''t yet able to use the portals, Akeno and I had to go on a bicycle borrowed from Kiba. At one point, Akeno, with his teasing personality, saw me looking at her briefly and decided to make a little joke. "Arara~ Leo..." she said in a teasing voice as her slender arms wrapped around my waist. "You''re in such a hurry. I almost fell just now." Her tone of voice made my heart race, and I could feel the heat rising to my face. I tried to concentrate on the road ahead, but it was hard to ignore the feel of her arms around me, and the soft, firm pressure of her breasts against my back. Those breasts... I had never felt such softness. It was like I had two pillows on my back. Every little movement of the bike made me move, and I felt her breasts moving too. It was then, at a bend, that she grabbed onto mepletely. "We''re almost there, Akeno!" I replied. "Oh, what a shame. I thought we''d take a bit longer." She sighed. I knew that Akeno was known for her provocative nature, but feeling it first-hand was apletely different experience. Every time she moved, even if it was just to adjust her position on the bike, I could feel the softness of her breasts pressing against my back and I wanted to touch them, how I wanted to touch them! It was such a divine sensation, so pure, that for a moment, even I, a devil, felt like I was entering heaven. Finally, we spotted our destination ahead. It was a small sanctuary in the middle of the city, almost hidden between the residential buildings and the tall trees. I parked the bike and helped Akeno down, offering her a hand. In gratitude, she gave me a smile that made my heart race once again. In itself, she was a heart test. "Thanks for your help, Leo." "You''re wee," I replied, trying to keep myposure. "So, what must be the problem here? Why would they summon devils in a shrine?" She shrugged. "It''s not our job to question. We should just fulfill the request and collect the signature on the contract." "As you wish." Akeno and I began to climb the shrine''s staircase. The ce, although small and shabby, exuded tranquillity with those bells swaying just a little in the early evening breeze. As we reached the top, I saw an old man, bent by age but with eyes that still shone. He was sweeping the entrance to the temple with a worn broom. When he saw us, he stopped and gave us a slight nod. "Wee," he greeted in a gruff voice and with a gentle smile. "You must be THEM." ''Them?'' I thought. "Yes, it''s us devils." Akeno replied with a more professional and serious tone than he normally had. "We''ve received your request for help. How can we help you?" The old monk sighed, stopping moving his broom. "Of course, of course. Pleasee in and let''s talk." He led us into a small room inside the shrine, where we sat on cushions around a low table. The atmosphere was simple, with Buddhist statues that seemed to watch us in silence. "I''ve been looking after this temple for many years." The monk began to speak. His hands trembled slightly as he poured tea into small ceramic cups for us. "This used to be a beautiful temple a few years ago, where many devotees came. However, those times had to end for new ones toe. The only problem is thattely I''ve had more trouble than usual with a group of children. Every night, theye here and throw stones at the bells, disturbing my simple peace. I''ve tried talking to them, but it only seems to encourage them more, and I''ve even prayed for them to stop, but they stille every day. As ast desperate option, I decided to call you to try to resolve the situation. I didn''t think you''d actuallye." Akeno, with his usual serene expression, leaned forward slightly and dly epted the tea. "We understand, sir. Do you have any idea why the children would do this? Could there be a specific reason, or is it just mischief?" The monk shook his head negatively, looking frustrated. "I think it''s just mischief. They seem to enjoy it, as if it were a game. However, every temple needs to be harmonious and the spirits don''t like a lot of noise. I needed to find a way to make them stop." Finally, the monk sighed, looking disappointed. I exchanged a quick nce with Akeno before turning to the monk again and saying: "We understand your concern and we''ll do our best to help. We''ll try to talk to these children and get them to stop." The monk smiled, visibly relieved. "I''d really appreciate it." After finishing our tea, Akeno and I got up and prepared to wait for the children to arrive. They had shown up almost every day for thest few months at eight o''clock in the evening. We found a discreet spot near the entrance to the temple, among some bushes, where we could watch without being easily spotted. "I want to see if those children are going toe back after the scare I''m going to give them," said Akeno, and she seemed serious about it. It wasn''t long before the peaceful sound of swaying trees was oveid by the sound of distantughter. Soon, we saw a trio of childrening up the stairs. They were two boys and a girl. "I bet I can hit three in a row on the middle bell today!" A boy with a red cap announced. "And I''ll hit four!" "Guys, it''s cold in here. Let''s go back to the yground!" The girl said. Only the cold seemed to be just an excuse to disguise the clear fear on her face. At that moment, Akeno almost stood up from behind the bushes and sparks of electricity shot out of her eyes. Contrary to what I expected, she definitely wasn''t joking when she said she would scare the children. [Your understanding about Akeno Himejima''s character has increased.] "Wait, Akeno," I muttered, trying to keep my voice down so as not to alert the children. "Maybe I should talk to them." "Why do you think that, Leo? It''s not like I''m going to electrocute them for real." I swallowed. I didn''t want to say it was because she was really scary when she was taking things seriously. "You''re... well, you know, you''re a pretty girl. They might feel intimidated or even too charmed to listen to you. Besides, Rias gave me this mission. I should handle it." Akeno smiled. "I see. All right, Leo. I''ll just watch you act." * * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT Chapters: Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 16.5 - Bonus Chapter Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 15 - Rescuing a Saint Chapter 14 - Priest Chapter 13 - Evil Pieces Chapter 12 - My Intensity and Desires Chapter 11 - Request Impossible to Refuse Chapter 10 - Akeno, The First Kiss Chapter 9 - My First Mission Chapter 9 – My First Mission Chapter 9 ¨C My First Mission I took a deep breath, stepped out of the bushes, and began to walk toward the children, making a conscious effort to appear calm and approachable. Sometimes children could be harder to deal with than adults and teenagers, especially artistic ones like these two boys seemed to be, so I had to choose what to say. "Hey, guys!" I called, waving my hand at them. Theughter stopped abruptly and the three of them turned to look at me with surprised expressions on their faces. They hadn''t imagined that there would be anyone else there besides themselves and the old monk. I continued walking towards them, stopping at a safe distance so as not to make them run away. "What are you doing here sote?" "Who are you? And why does it matter? We''re here because we want to be!" The boy with the red cap rebelled. I smiled, trying to look friendly, but a vein almost popped out of my forehead. "My name is Leo. I''m just curious. This ce is very special, and you seem to like it here." The other two remained silent, and the girl seemed especially nervous. "Of course we like it!" said the second boy. "It''s fun to hit the bells with the rocks." I moved a little closer and bent down to their level. "I see. But do you know that this temple is a holy ce? The man who looks after it is very concerned about the noise. How about you find somewhere else to have fun?" The boy with the cap frowned and clenched his right fist. "But it''s cooler here! And that old man can''t tell us what to do!" The girl finally spoke, her voice trembling a little. "I... I think we should go, guys. It''s gettingte." "No! We''re staying!" I realized that it wouldn''t be easy to convince her, so I decided to use my strongest card against children. "Do you like ghost stories?" I asked, looking them straight in the eye. "This temple has some pretty scary stories, you know." The two boys became anxious as I broached the subject, and one of them took a step back. "What kind of stories?" the boy with the cap asked. "Well..." I began, lowering my voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "They say that the spirits that protect this temple don''t like to be disturbed. Sometimes, at night, they go out to look for those who make noise. And when they do..." I paused dramatically, seeing the fear grow in her eyes. "... they catch the troublemakers and those people are never seen again. The Temple Grandfather didn''t want to talk about it so as not to scare you too much and give you nightmares, but I think you''re especially big enough to know these things." The children exchanged nervous looks. "Are you... are you serious?" the second boy asked. I nodded solemnly. "Very serious. So maybe you should go back to the yground and leave this temple alone. You don''t want to disappear and worry your parents, do you?" The three of them shook their heads in the negative at the same time, and without another word of defiance, they started down the stairs. Within seconds, they were gone. Akeno came out of her hiding ce and asked: "What did you tell them?" "Just a silly ghost story. It seemed to work." Sheughed quietly. "Arara~ You''re pretty smart, Leo. I''m impressed." "Thank you. Now, what do we do?" Akeno looked at the shrine. "Let''s talk to the monk again and let him know that the problem has been solved. After that, we can go back to the club." I agreed, and we walked back to the temple door together. When we knocked on the door, the monk didn''t open it but asked: "Did you manage to talk to the kids?" "Yes. We talked to them and exined the importance of keeping the temple peaceful. We think they won''t bother you again." I heard the monk''s sigh of relief: "Thank you very much. You don''t know how much that means to me." "Now all you have to do is sign the contract..." I said. There was an awkward silence and the man replied: "I''m sorry, but... I can''t." "What? But we did what you wanted!" I said, slightly annoyed. "I know, and I''m very grateful for that, but..." "It''s all right, sir. If you have any more problems, please don''t hesitate to call us. Have a good night." Akeno said and put one of her hands on my shoulder. "Let''s go, work is over." I was speechless. This situation waspletely different from the anime, because I had managed to do the job perfectly. However, I also had no way to fight back with Akeno and try to forcibly get an elderly monk''s signature, so I just followed her out of the temple. [You havepleted a mission with Akeno.] [You obtained 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] [You obtained +25 XP.] [Akeno liked the way you handled the kids disturbing the temple.] [You obtained 1 heart with Himejima.] [Akeno Himejima now has a very good impression of you.] [Your rtionship level with Akeno Himejima has gone from NEUTRAL to GOOD.] [Quests, fights, and training can increase your XP and your rtionship level with your friends.] The stairs were long, so I had some time to think as we went down. It was obvious that my system was very useful in helping me develop my interpersonal rtionships, and that was because most of the skills in that system depended on me having good rtionships. So I could gain experience and level up to gain attributes bypleting missions and tasks, but I also had to focus on developing my rtionships or my skills would be useless. When we returned to where I had secured the motorcycle, Akeno said: "You did a good job today, Leo." I was still a little upset that I hadn''t gotten the monk''s signature, so I reacted a little more seriously than usual. "Thank you, Akeno. It''s a shame that I won''t have a signed contract to give to Rias." "Actually, you won''t have one, so she won''t reward you with anything. However, I''ve seen what you''ve done, I''ve seen how well you''ve done, so... what do you think about me rewarding you?" * * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Chapter 10 – Akeno, The First Kiss Chapter 10 ¨C Akeno, The First Kiss "... But I saw what you did, I saw how well you did it, so... what do you think about me rewarding you?" Hearing this, I couldn''t answer anything. I turned to Akeno and saw her slowly approaching me with her hands hidden behind her back and her long hair tied in a ponytail that swayed with every step. The look on her face was unreadable, and my body stiffened. I had never imagined that things would change so quickly. Could this be an effect on the hearts I received from her? The words seemed to escape me and my mind went nk as she stopped right in front of me, close enough for me to smell the faint scent of her perfume. "Ak-Akeno?" I stammered, feeling my face heat up from being so close to her. She tilted her head slightly to my side and then nted a soft kiss on my cheek. I froze for a moment and couldn''t stop a deep blush from spreading across my face. I immediately felt like grabbing her around the waist, but my rational side spoke louder and for a few seconds I held back. I really did, so as not to act rashly, but only for a few seconds. "Don''t be discouraged, Leo," she said. "It is normal for some people not to want to sign right away. They usually get back in touch, and sooner orter they give their signature. Don''t worry." Akeno turned away from me. And I think that at that moment, my aura of perversion managed to escape from my body, because she looked back as if she sensed my desire. Our eyes met and there was something in her eyes that encouraged me to act, perhaps a fragility, perhaps an unusual sparkle. Something inexplicable that only I could see at that moment. On an impulse I couldn''t contain, I stepped forward and gently grasped her chin. Time stretched as I leaned in and pressed my lips to hers. The surprise in her eyes was evident during the kiss, but she didn''t pull away. The kiss was brief, and I literally felt an electric current running through my body. When I pulled away, her expression waspletely different. Akeno, who had always seemed so confident and in control, was now blushing with a look of pure surprise. My face was flushed too, and I wanted to apologize, but I did not want to be the weak, virginal boy I had been on earth. So I decided to continue being bold. "A simple kiss on the cheek wouldn''t be enough of a reward. That''s why I decided to get something extra." I said, but my face was as red with embarrassment as Akeno''s. She remained motionless, her eyes still wide and her face increasingly red. It was clear that I had taken herpletely by surprise. As I got on the bike, I turned to look at her onest time before I left. Akeno stood still, touching her lips. Obviously, she was still processing what had just happened. "Will I... see youter?" I asked. "Uhum~" "Thanks for the reward." I pedaled fast, feeling the cold night wind in my face, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside me. If I''d known then that it was also Akeno Himejima''s first kiss, I would have done more. [You kissed Akeno Himejima. She''s confused about what this means for both of you, but she doesn''t disapprove of your action]. [You didn''t win any hearts with that kiss.] Even though the system indicated that nothing had changed, I knew that the kiss had changed something between us. This surprise kiss would have a consequence that even knowing the history of High School DxD, I couldn''t predict. Was it too early or toote? The walk back seemed shorter, maybe because my mind was filled with so many thoughts. * The next day, I went to the ult Research Club early but didn''t find Akeno there. Rias asked me about the details of the mission and I exined that everything went smoothly and that the monk didn''t want to give me his signature. Just like Akeno, she told me that this was normal and that I shouldn''t get discouraged. So she gave me my second task, which was a little easier. I was to hand out leaflets in the city. The downtown streets were busy as usual, with the sound of cars passing by and people chatting. This was a small town, very different from Republic City where I used to live. I walked around for a few blocks, handing out flyers with the ult Research Club''s message and trying to attract ''customers''. Then, as I turned a corner near the park, I saw a child crying. It was a boy, and he was holding one of his knees where there was a scratch. I remembered that scene. Am I there yet? Without thinking, I approached the little boy, crouched down beside him and asked: "Hey, what happened, buddy?" He looked at me with watery eyes and sobbed loudly. "I fell... it hurts a lot! Bu¨¦¨¦¨¦¨¦!" Carefully, I looked at the wound. It was a dirt scratch, nothing too rming, but the blood and pain were enough to frighten a child. "Use ." I mentally said. "It''s okay. You''re a strong and brave boy. There''s no need to cry." The use of my skill made the boy stop crying immediately. At that moment, I heard light footsteps behind me. When I turned around, I saw a young blonde woman with green eyes who seemed to be worried about the boy. When I looked at her, I knew. It was Asia Argento. Asia knelt down beside the boy, her face showing natural concern. "Excuse me, can I help him?" she asked in a soft voice that sounded more like a whisper. "Yes, of course." I replied, relieved that I wasn''t alone. "He''s hurt his knee." Asia smiled at the boy and put her hands on the wound. A greenish glow emanated from her hands and in a few seconds the cut began to close. The boy stopped crying and looked at his now-healed knee in amazement. "Wow, that''s better! Thank you!" The little boy eximed with a big smile. Before we could respond, he got up and ran to join his friends ying ser. "Thanks for helping," he said sincerely to the blonde girl. "I''m Leonard, by the way." She smiled shyly. "I''m Asia Argento. It was a pleasure to help. And you did a great job of calming him down. How did you do that?" * * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Chapter 11 – Request Impossible to Refuse Chapter 11 ¨C Request Impossible to Refuse "... And you did a great job of calming him down. How did you do that?" Asia asked. "I just talked to him like anybody else would." I said, rubbing my neck a little awkwardly. [The character Asia Argento had a good first impression of you]. [You obtained 1 heart with Asia Argento]. "But what you did was even more incredible." I continued the conversation with a little more excitement than I should have. In my world, healing spells were extremely rare, so of course I would be a little excited about what Asia did after seeing it with my own eyes. Her face flushed slightly at my sudden approach, and she looked away. "Thank you, Leonard. It''s a gift from God." I saw that she was carrying arge leather case. "Forgive me for asking, but are you new in town?" Asia nodded, her long blonde hair swaying with the movement. "Yes. I was transferred from Europe. I just arrived in Japan." [Your understanding about Asia Argento has increased.] "You don''t seem very happy about it. Would you like to talk more about it?" I asked, using again. This skill didn''t have the ability to manipte people, but if it made her feel even 1% morefortable with me, that would be enough for me. "I''m just a stranger, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to vent to me, and I''ve got time on my hands," I argued, throwing the rest of the fliers into the trash can next to me. Sheughed slightly before starting to speak. "If you insist, I don''t see why you can''t make a friend in a city. Where do I start? Well, I was raised in a convent. From an early age, I trained to be a servant of God, learning to use my gifts to heal and help those in need..." Asia''s story was not new to me, but I listened intently as she spoke. Hearing her tell it all directly to me made me even angrier at the fallen angels, especially since I knew there was a whole conspiracy to get the Sacred Gear from her. "Anyway, a mistake I made changed everything. The people at the church misunderstood something I did, and so I was transferred here as punishment." Asia wasn''t lying in the story she told, but she wasn''t telling the whole truth, either. "That''s terrible, Asia. I''m sorry you had to go through that. But I''m d you''re here now. I''m sure you''ll be happy and make new friends." She smiled, and this time there was a glimmer of hope in her green eyes. "Yes, now that I know there are nice people like you here, Leonard, I think I''ll be able to get used to it." Walking with her, so calmly, finally made me realize how different Asia was from the others at High School DxD. Of course, they all had their own quirks and stories, but Asia made me feel at peace with myself. When we got too close to the church, I felt a pain in my head that made my legs stop. Then I lifted my head and saw the roof of a church rising from the trees a few dozen yards away. That was the end of my short walk with Asia. There was no way I could go any further on my own. But before I left, I wanted to make sure Asia knew she could count on me. "If you need anything, Asia, don''t hesitate toe to me. Don''t forget, I''m Leonard Tonello, a third-year student at Kuoh Academy." She looked at me gratefully, and for a moment it seemed as if all the weight of her experiences had been lifted, if only a little, by my words. "Thank you, Leonard!" We said goodbye, and I walked back to the club. In a world so full of mystery and danger, it really was a great advantage to know the order of events so that I could prepare myself. However, I was making these small changes to the story, so how long would everything continue to follow the original order of events? I couldn''t predict when everything would change, but I could try to postpone it by not making any big moves. When I entered the ult club, the room was silent, with only the soft light of dusk. Rias was looking at me with her arms crossed. Somehow, she already knew what I had done. So she said in a stern tone: "Never go near a church again. For us devils, a church is enemy territory. If we go near it, we might cause a problem between God and the devils." She walked toward me. "You never know when spears of light will pierce you." As if I didn''t understand, I put my hand to my head. "That exins what I felt when I approached." "I''m sure it was your devilic instincts that reacted. And don''t forget, being close to someone from the church is the same as fraternizing with the enemy and..." Rias continued her long sermon on what I shouldn''t do, warning that if a devil was exorcised by someone from the church, it would die for eternity. After the sermon, she said that she had to go out for a while and that I should wait until the others arrived because everyone had a mission that night. I sat on the sofa in the living room and waited. Rias was right. If I was exercised, it would be the end of me. I couldn''t forget that even though it looked a lot like the world of anime, I was the one writing the script with my own actions, and what if I made a mistake and died in this world? My parents would never find my body and would never have any answers about my whereabouts. Part of me said that would be better for them than worrying about a son who was only an Explorer, but I was very close to them before I moved to Republic City, and I knew they would be very sorry if I died. I clenched my fist, determined to grow stronger and not die in this world. "The President is only concerned with your safety, Leo. Don''t overthink it." A voice whispered in my ear. Looking to my right, I saw Akeno with her ssic smile. She seemed to be amused by my fear. But after that, as we looked at each other, the atmosphere seemed to freeze. I tried to formte a coherent topic that would escape the first thing that came to my mind: the night before. "Akeno, I..." "Leo..." We finally interrupted each other. "Please, you can speak first." Akeno looked into my eyes and asked with a seriousness I hadn''t seen before: "Why did you kiss mest night?" I swallowed and weighed my words carefully. Akeno deserved an honest exnation, and I didn''t really have one, so I was honest. "I... I didn''t n it, it was... it was a moment of impulse. You seemed a little closer after everything that happened, and I felt that the kiss on the cheek was a provocation for me." My words came out in a slow stream, trying to express the whirlwind of thoughts in my head. "I understand." "Did I make you ufortable?" Akeno looked at me and put her hands to her lips again. "It wasn''t... ufortable. Just... unexpected." I breathed a sigh of relief, because a beating from Akeno would surely kill me. Without dy, she said: "Leo... Do you think we can do this... again?" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Chapter 12 – My Intensity and Desires Chapter 12 ¨C My Intensity and Desires "Leo... Do you think we can try this... again?" Akeno asked with her hands over her lips. There was a blush on her cheeks and the way she looked away was something I would never have expected from Akeno Himejima, who had such a seductive and thought-provoking personality. This was a chance I wouldn''t waste by asking something like "What do you mean?" or "Are you sure?" My lips curved into a smile and I said: "Yes, of course we can do it again." She seemed surprised by my direct answer, but she didn''t back down. Instead, she sat down next to me on the sofa. The upholstery gave a little under her weight. At that moment, Ipletely forgot that we were in the main room of the club and let the whole atmosphere disappear. Akeno looked at me and then looked away. She looked nervous. So I grabbed her neck and gently pulled her closer. Our faces were so close that I could feel her breathing. I looked into her eyes and when she closed her eyelids; I had her consent. Our lips met again, but this kiss was very different from thest. It was more intense, full of an urgency I hadn''t felt before. It wasn''t just me who was acting, but Akeno as well. The hand I had ced on her neck came down and grabbed her waist. Akeno''s reaction was immediate and her arms wrapped around my neck as our bodies moved even closer together. Surprisingly, it was me who seemed to have the most experience. I had little experience with kissing, but I was sure I was Akeno''s first by the way she barely moved her tongue. Soon I could feel her heat mixing with mine, creating a bubble of warmth around us. When I stopped kissing her for a moment and went down to kiss her neck, Akeno epted without a problem. She even let out a soft moan of excitement, and that sound echoed in the silence of the room. My eyes opened, and I saw those huge breasts within reach of my palms. I could almost feel the heat emanating from them. As Akeno gasped for breath, her breasts moved up and down, tempting me. I didn''t want to rush into anything, but the temptation was strong. So my left hand moved on its own and wrapped around one of her breasts. Touching them was literally the best feeling of my entire life up to that point. The softness and smoothness were light years better than having her against my back. It was an INDESCRIBABLE softness. [Your understanding of the character of Akeno Himejima has increased.] I felt a shiver run through my body as Akeno let out a shaky sigh close to my ear and leaned closer to me, showing that she was really turned on. The heat between us was rising quickly. But before I couldpletely lose myself in this moment of excitement, Akeno put her hand on my chest and pushed me away. I looked into Akeno''s half-closed eyes and she said: "Leo... I''d rather we slowed down." I nodded, understanding the importance of respecting her pace. She smiled back, obviously relieved that I hadn''t gotten angry, and pushed me harder, causing me to fall backwards onto the sofa. Before I could react, Akeno was leaning over me. She was incredibly beautiful at that moment and seemed to revel in my desire for her. "That''s not fair," I joked, looking at her breasts so close to me. "You''re ying dirty, Miss Himejima." Akenoughed, a sweet sound that made my heart race even faster. "Ara~~ I never said I''d y fair, Leo. Besides, I''m a devil. Justice isn''t exactly my priority," she replied with a teasing tone. This was the Akeno I knew. Then she leaned in and her lips met mine again. This time, the kiss was more controlled, less urgent, but still full of passion. I could feel her body move with every movement, as if she wanted to show me that even though she wanted to take it slow, she wanted it just as much as I did. Our bodies adapted better on the sofa and I felt her weightfortably on top of me. My hands found their way to her waist, holding her as our tongues met. It was clear that there was a connection between us now, a connection that was developing quickly and that I didn''t regret for elerating with a stolen kiss. Suddenly, the door of the room opened. Akeno and I immediately separated and raised our heads from the sofa. Then we saw Koneko standing in the doorway. Her yellow eyes were fixed on us, but there was no reaction on her face. Akeno quickly jumped away, tidying up her slightly messy clothes and trying to look as innocent as possible. "There was nothing between us." I said, holding up my hands. "I just..." I tried to exin, but Koneko didn''t say a word. She just walked into the living room and sat down on one of the other couches without saying anything and went on with her work. The feeling of being caught in the act was terrible. Luckily, Koneko didn''t seem to be particrly interested in what she had seen, although the neutral expression on her face didn''t give any clue what she was thinking. When all the heat was gone, the door opened again and Yuto Kiba entered, closely followed by Rias Gremory. I did my best to look rxed and hide the bulge in my pants. "Leo, Akeno, Koneko, I''m d you''re all here," Rias said with a bright smile. She sat down in a nearby chair and crossed her legs elegantly. "I have some news about the next mission." Fortunately, they hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary. "Did something happen, Bucho?" Akeno asked. "Yes, we received a hunting order from the Archduke. A rebel devil is in town." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Chapter 13 – Evil Pieces Chapter 13 ¨C Evil Pieces Rebel devils were devils that betrayed their masters. These devils were hunted by other devils, as well as angels and fallen angels. A rebel devil was in Rias Gremory''s territory, so it was her and her servants'' job to eliminate it. That night, we went to a building outside of town. We''re fully staffed. Rias, Akeno, Kiba, Koneko and myself. The sole purpose of the mission was to eliminate this rebellious devil that was luring humans to feed on them. "Leo, this will be a good opportunity to see you in battle," Rias said. "I don''t have much experience inbat, but I hope I won''t disappoint you," I replied. Yes, I came from a post-apocalyptic world where animals were literally turned into monsters by the radiation from the nuclear bombs that devastated every nation, but that didn''t mean I knew how to fight. Everything I knew aboutbat came from the fighting techniques and martial arts I learned at the Academy of Compulsory Education. Riasughed briefly at the way I answered. "I like your personality, determined Leo." Akeno then began to exin the characteristics of devil servants to change the subject. "devils who have masters gain unique characteristics when they be servants. It would probably be easier to tell the story about devils, but we don''t have much time and..." Kiba always wanted to tell this story, so he interrupted Akeno. "Excuse me, Akeno, but I know a shorter version. Leo, a long time ago, there was a war between devils, fallen angels and God with its angels. All three parties lost troops, and the war ended without a winner. The great noble devils lost most of their subordinates in the war and were unable to raise new armies. Most of the pureblood devils died in the war. Many problems arose for the devils, fallen angels, and God. We devils decided to use a system to form and specialize small groups of soldiers called [Evil Pieces]." "Evil Pieces?" "It''s simple." Rias said. "Noble devils use the rules of chess to coordinate their devil soldiers. The master, a devil like me, is determined as the [King] and creates five special pieces: [Queen], [Knight], [Rook], [Bishop], and [Pawn] to form a small army. This system has be popr among noble devils." "Popr? What do you mean?" "The devils startedpeting with each other. For example, ''My knight is stronger'' or ''My rook is stronger! High-ranking devils started ying a game of chess with their devil minions, called ''ranking games''. There''s a tournament for it. The strength of their [Pieces] affects the social status of the devils and their titles of nobility. Recently, [Gather Pieces] has be popr, where talented humans are transformed into devils." Basically, strong devils could be magnificent devils this way. "Let me guess, Rias, if you''re the king, the queen must be Akeno," I said, finally looking at Akeno again. Akeno smiled with the corner of her mouth. "Exactly." Rias replied. "By the way, my knight is Yuto and my rook is Koneko." "Does that mean I''m a bishop?" I asked, pointing at myself. I already knew that I wasn''t, but I had to keep up appearances. "Wait a second." Rias stopped moving before answering me, and I could also feel the tremors in my body due to the presence of an enemy and his killer instinct. "I feel something disgusting. But also something delicious. Is it sweet? Is it sour?" Suddenly, a deep voice rang through the ce. Rias looked into a patch of darkness in the house. "Vaizor Rebel devil, I thought you''d never show up. We''re here to eliminate you!" shouted Rias. "Eakatateakatateakatateakatateakatateakatat." A strange, distortedugh erupted, and then the rebel devil Vaizor stepped out of the dark corridor Rias was watching. Vaizor was a female-looking devil with huge breasts and gigantic ws instead of fingernails. At the sight of those breasts, I was disgusted, remembering that they could throw acid, and I ran towards the devil. "Wait, Leo!" Rias yelled. I don''t even know why I was the first to run, but as I ran, I realized how much faster I was than usual. "Eakatateakatat! Who is this weak little devil?!" Even after switching systems, I didn''t have manybat abilities. However, I had more attributes than ever before, and even Boosted Gear, which doubled them for a few seconds, didn''t scare me. ''Please, Boosted Gear! Obey my call this time! Please!'' "{Boost!}" The voice of the dragon Ddraig echoed in my mind, and my legs immediately began to move even faster as my entire body became lighter. One of Vaizor''s ws came at me with frightening speed as I came dangerously close. I rolled to the side, and her ws sliced through the ground I had just stood on. Even with my doubled stats, I barely dodged it! I need more speed! "{Boost!}" Again, Ddraig boosted my strength. At that moment, my peripheral vision caught a sh of lightning as Akeno invoked her magic. Lightning came down from clouds that appeared under the ceiling and struck Vaizor. Kiba also appeared beside me, holding his white sword. "Let''s go, Leo. Coordinated attack!" We were a team. One had to cover the other. Kiba and I attacked Vaizor together, and Kiba was the first to attack. He unleashed a series of shes that chopped off three of Vaizor''s fingers, giving me a perfect opportunity. "Let''s finish this quickly!" I shouted. "{Boost!}" My left hand, enveloped in the emerald-green energy of the Boosted Gear, struck Vaizor directly in the chest with a powerful blow. The impact was devastating, and a sh of energy lit up the entire hall of the mansion. Vaizor was thrown backward and hit the wall with a loud thud. The rebellious devil struggled to her feet with an angry expression on her face. "You... you will pay for this, boy!" "Not so fast." Rias, with her majestic presence, stretched her arm forward. "Koneko!" The small, sweet, and serious-looking girl picked up one of the mansion''s pirs as if it were nothing and threw it at Vaizor, ending any chance the rebel devil had to react. As Vaizor muttered in pain with the pieces of the pir on her, Rias walked over to her and held out her right hand. "Anyst words?" "That boy... who..." "You mean Leo? He''s my precious pawn. Now get lost." A gigantic mass of devilic power with a crimson glow shot out of Ria''s palm. This attackpletely enveloped the monster''s body in an instant. The mass of pure devilic power devoured Vaizor''s body in an instant. [You and yourpanions have defeated the rebel devil Vaizor!] [You obtained +150 XP!] [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 1!] [You obtained 5 distributable attribute points.] [You and yourpanions havepleted an extermination mission. Your next action will have a chance to raise up to one heart with them]. "Farmers, right? I like that." I said, smiling and putting my hand to the back of my head. "This way, I''ll always be able to go to the front to protect you!" [You obtained 1 heart with Yuto Kiba.] [You obtained 1 heart with Koneko Tojo.] [You obtained 1 heart with Rias Gremory.] [You obtained 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] ''Wait, wait! How can I lose Hearts!? I don''t want to have hearts with Kiba!!!'' I thought. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 16.5 - Bonus Chapter Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 15 - Rescuing a Saint Chapter 14 - Priest Chapter 14 – Priest Chapter 14 ¨C Priest Even though I had helped fight the rebel devil, that didn''t relieve me of my current responsibilities. I still needed a client to sign the contract for me, and this time I had to do it alone, which meant I was on my own. To make matters worse, I knew what was waiting for me at the next address. The next thing I knew, I was at the door of the address Rias had given me. As I expected, the door was ajar and there was a strange aura in the air. Nevertheless, I took my first step into the house. The only thing I had to protect me was the already activated Boosted Gear in my left hand. The inside of the house was dark, but there was a faint glowing from one door leading to the main corridor of the house. In a situation like this, someone would normally introduce themselves or try to call the owner, but of course, I wouldn''t do anything stupid like that. Soon I reached the room where the light was surprisingly from candles. It was a normal living room. There was a television, a sofa, a table, and so on. Everything seemed to be in the right ce, except for the body nailed to the wall. I instinctively widened my eyes in horror. It was a morbid scene. The man had both arms outstretched and his hands were nailed to the wall. It wasn''t the first time I''d seen a dead man or so much blood. In the ruins of my world, I sometimes came across the nests of monsters, and there was much worse. However, the one who had created the scene before my eyes wasn''t a monster, or rather, he was, but he was disguised behind a human shell. Like any strange killer, he had left a message on the wall written in his victim''s blood. "Punishment for those who have done evil deeds," a young man''s voice said from my left. "I just borrowed that phrase from the prayer of an important person." When I turned around, I saw a man with white hair. He seemed to be a foreigner and about the age of a young adult. He was dressed in long robes like an 11th century vampire hunter. In fact, he was a despicable priest who had an evil smile like this. "Hmmm! Well, if it isn''t a little devil!" He continued. "Was it attracted by the smell of the victim''s blood?" I didn''t have much time to talk against someone who was clearly stronger than me. To defeat him, I had to surprise him. "I am a priest? I am the cure...!" The aura of madness emanating from this priest was irritating. "Fuck it, I''ll do it!" I said aloud, and my tone seemed to surprise the priest. Freed Zelzan was his name, and he began tough. A loud, maniacalugh that echoed through every inch of the living room. He moved one of his hands with surprising agility, a white blur against the dark surroundings, and pulled out arge pistol. I knew he wouldn''t shoot at first, so my instinct was to use Boosted Gear for the first time. "{Boost!}" The dragon''s voice echoed in my mind, increasing my strength. The smile faded from Freed''s face when he saw the Boosted Gear on my mother, and Iunched myself at him. "So you have Sacred Gear?!" My right fist tried to hit him, but he deflected it easily. Still, I used the momentum to turn my body and try tond a side kick in his direction. Freed''s crazy eyes widened, and he dodged again. "Interesting, very interesting! Let''s see what you can do, little devil!" Then he drew his Light Sword, and I saw my chances of defeating him without a scratch diminish considerably. "{Boost!}" The dragon''s voice rang out again, filling me with a new wave of power. My next attack was different. I used the power of the Boosted Gear to increase my speed, making my movements more erratic and difficult to predict. Then, as I approached, I fainted a direct hit, but changed direction at thest second and grabbed his arm. I caught him off guard. Freed frowned as he was grabbed, and his smile vanished momentarily. I seized the opportunity and spun him around, using the extra strength to throw him against the wall with all my might. Freed crashed into the wall, spitting blood from the shock. "You''re stronger than I thought," he muttered, slowly getting to his feet as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "But this won''t be enough." Then he lunged forward with his sword, shing without any refined technique or handling. To me, who grew up training at the Compulsory Education Academy, he looked like a child ying with a sharp object, and that filled me with confidence. I stepped back, dodging his blows, and that annoyed him. "Are you kidding me?" Freed growled. He didn''t look like the patient type. When his de moved in a downward arc, I saw my chance. With superhuman speed, I lowered my torso and struck with a left to his stomach. I don''t know if the blow was stronger because it was just boosted, but the blow threw Freed backward and he fell to his knees again. He gasped, trying to catch his breath, but I wasn''t going to give him time. I lunged forward with my right hand outstretched and grabbed his throat. Surprisingly, I could hit him. I could kill him right there. But I''d never killed a human before, and as despicable as Freed was to me, I wouldn''t lose the most human part of me to him. My heart was pounding uncontrobly, and adrenaline was coursing through my veins. So I made my decision and instead of killing him, I attacked myself. Yes, you read that correctly. I attacked myself. I drove the ws of the Boosted Gear into my stomach. But don''t worry, I wasn''t crazy. There was a reason for it. [HP: 60/100] The pain was terrible. I pulled the ws out of my skin and dropped to my knees. My vision blurred, and when I looked at my left hand. The wound wasn''t very deep, but I''d used enough force to draw a lot of blood. Freed slowly stood up after I released him,ughing hysterically. He rubbed his neck, still feeling the pressure of my hand holding him, but his evil grin was back. "You still can''t control it, can you? This devilic power... it seems this thing is more in control than you are!" he sneered. He thought I was out of control. It was a logical thing to think, perhaps, which was surprising for an empty head like his. All would have been lost for me if it wasn''t for a scream that echoed through the room. Freed, and I looked back and saw a girl in long clothes like a nun. "Oh, if it isn''t Asia... You who broke through the barrier?" Her eyes were glued to the corpse nailed to the wall. She mumbled something, confused, while still staring at the corpse in shock. "Ah, yes! You''re a beginner! This is our job! We kill humans who have gone over to the side of the devils." "Not this one..." She said and then turned to me, finally seeing me. "Leo?" "Asia?" "Oh, you two know each other? Sorry, Asia, but a devil and a human can''t live together." Freed announced, whispering something in her ear as he looked at me. "Well, shall we finish the job now? Even if it''s not done, there you go!" He raised his gun, ready to put a bullet in my head. Asia ran as fast as she could and stood between me and Freed, opening her arms to show that she would protect me. "Father Freed, I beg you, please forgive him! Even though he is a devil, Leo is a good person!" "That''s enough, Asia." I said and started to stand up. "Now that you know the truth about the Church, there''s no need for all this." She turned to me with eyes full of worry, confusion, and fear. It was clear that she wasn''t used to it all, used to seeing this kind of violence, and Freed''s presence and manner only added to her fear. But there was something in the way she looked at me that gave me the strength to respond. I didn''t want to see her go through what she had gone through with Issei when Freed fought against him, nor did I want to see her killed. With great effort, I got to my feet. My body protested with a wave of pain, but I ignored it. "{Boost!}" Thest boost made a red aura appear around me like a burning me. Freed took a step back, and it was clear that he had realized the situation had never been in his favor. "Do you really think you can defeat me, devil?" He snarled, pointing his sword. "No matter how much power you have, you''re still a monster." Freed then raised his sword to attack. Asia was still standing between us. Her eyes widened in fear. She wouldn''t have time to react before the de came down. "No!" I shouted, moving with superhuman speed. In an instant, I was in front of Asia, my body blocking the path of the sword. I felt the de cut through my arms, which I used to form an X to protect her. "Leo!" she cried, tears streaming down her face. "You''re hurt!" "Don''t worry about me," I replied through clenched teeth. "I won''t let him hurt you, and neither will Rias." Just then, Freed''s time ran out, and as I stood in front of Rias, I saw a magic circle appear behind me with a crimson glow. From this magic circle emerged Kiba, Koneko, Akeno and finally Rias Gremory. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 16.5 - Bonus Chapter Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 15 - Rescuing a Saint Chapter 15 – Rescuing a Saint Chapter 15 ¨C Rescuing a Saint With the arrival of all mypanions, Freed took a step back, but quickly reobtained hisposure. An expression of perverse excitement took over his face. "Oooh! Looks like the entire group of devils is together!" He said with a darkugh. "This is going to be fun!" I lifted my head, breathing through the pain, and looked directly into Freed''s eyes. "Why are you so excited? Do you really think you can beat us? You haven''t even beaten me, a weak, inexperienced devil. Look, I''m still standing and you haven''t even hurt me." My words hit the priest like a blow, and I saw the momentary fear in his eyes. But I was out of luck. Suddenly, a strange portal began to form in the ceiling above Freed, slowly rotating as it grew in size. Freed looked up at the portal and a smile appeared as drops of sweat trickled down. "Looks like my luck is changing! Let''s see how you devils handle the fallen angels!" ''Damn, are the fallen angelsing sooner than I expected?'' I thought and looked back, searching for R¨ªas'' eyes. It wasn''t hard to find them, because she was looking at me. ''Now Rias will tell me to leave Asia and she''ll take me back by force.'' I concluded. I don''t know what she saw at that moment, let alone what she thought as she looked at me with wide eyes as if to say "No". But the decision Rias made was different from what I had expected. Rias smiled with the corner of her mouth, looked at Freed and said: "Fallen angels?" She asked. "They won''t be much of a problem for me. Let theme." As she said these words, Freed''s face turned pale. He looked Rias up and down andughed briefly. "And who do you think you are? Aren''t you a bit haughty for a mere devil?" "Pleased to meet you. I am R¨ªas Gremory, heir to the Gremory family." "The Gremory family of devils?" "Yes, and this introduction is also for the fallen angels on the other side of the portal. I know you can hear me. I''ve learned of a plot by fallen angels in this town, but I''ve decided to ignore it as long as it doesn''t cause any trouble. So be warned, this town is under the jurisdiction of the Gremory family and their activities will no longer be tolerated! Leave and don''te back!" At that moment, the portal above Freed began to shrink, indicating that the fallen angels had decided to abandon their ally. As the priest realized this, he began to despair. He stared at the shrinking portal with an expression of horror as drops of sweat ran down his face. "No, no, no! This can''t be happening!" But no matter how loudly he pleaded, the portal soon disappeared forever. Freed then turned to me with a look of pure rage and despair. "Damn devils! If I''m going to die, at least take one of you with me!" Freed raised his gun and pointed it directly at me. But before Freed could fire, a blue sh tore through the air. Powerful thunder rumbled through the room; I looked over and saw Akeno with an excited smile on her lips and a residual electricity in her hands. "Ahh! I love it when they scream like that!" Freed didn''t even have time to react. Akeno''s attack pulverizedpletely his body, leaving only a charred shadow on the ground. I blinked, still trying to process what had just happened. It was all over, and fortunately, Asia was unharmed. Rias approached me with a serious look on her face. "Hello, what''s your name?" she asked, but I realized it wasn''t for me. "Asia Argento." The slim girl with blonde hair crouching behind me replied. "It''s all right, Asia," R¨ªas said, holding out her right hand. "You don''t have to be afraid anymore. We''re here for you." Asia looked at R¨ªas, still trembling, but slowly beginning to calm down. R¨ªas'' kind words seemed to have a quick effect, perhaps because Asia was naive and trusted people''s kindness. "Thank you... thank you very much," Asia murmured. Trying to ignore the pain that still throbbed in my body, I ced aforting hand on Asia''s shoulder. "It''s going to be okay. Trust me when I say that." Despite all the fear I had felt, Asia still managed to smile at me innocently. "I know, you''re a good person, Leo." * Strangely, after Asia told me that I was a good person, my conscience wavered and I fainted. I can''t tell if it was because of the exhausting series of boosts I had received or because I had dug my ws deep into my own gut. In the end, it didn''t matter, because everything worked out better than I expected. [You obtained 1 heart with Rias Gremory.] [You obtained 2 hearts with Asia Argento.] When I woke up, sunlight came tentatively through the ajar window, illuminating what I quickly recognized as my bedroom. However, my bed was much closer than usual, and I could feel fluffy ''things'' wrapped around both of my arms. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 16.5 - Bonus Chapter Chapter 16 - My Angel and My Demon Chapter 16 – My Angel and My Demon Chapter 16 ¨C My Angel and My Demon When I woke up, the sun''s rays came in timidly through the open window of my room. ''How did I get here?'' My bed was much closer than usual and I could feel fluffy ''things'' wrapped around both my arms. I opened my eyes very slowly, still very sleepy. It felt as if I hadn''t slept in years. That''s how my still very sleepy eyes saw Rias Gremory lying to my left. Her red hair was spread across the pillow like a fan of fire. Her naked body was partially covered by a white sheet, the same sheet that was over my body. Rias sped my left arm, pressing her naked breasts against me. I didn''t jump up; I was too sleepy. To my surprise, there was another girl on my right. It was Asia Argento, but unlike Rias, she was dressed in simple pajamas that wererger than normal on her body. It was probably a borrowed outfit. Her blonde hair was slightly disheveled, and her calm expression conveyed an angelic purity. It was like having an angel and, literally, a devil tempting me. Obviously, I saw this situation as an opportunity rather than a problem. My hands almost moved to Ria''s breasts so that I could feel a naked breast for the first time in my life. But I stopped myself and touched her forehead lightly, waking her. Her eyes opened just as slowly as mine had. A mischievous glint appeared in her blue irises as she saw my face so close, and a teasing smile curved her lips. "Ah...~ Good morning, sleepyhead." She pressed her body closer to mine, her bare breasts brushing against my skin in a tantalizing way. "Were you watching me sleep? I hope you at least dreamed about me." I tried to keep myposure. "Good morning, Rias. How... how did I get here?" Before she could answer, I felt a movement to my right. Asia stirred, her small hands tightening slightly around my arm. Her eyes opened slowly, and she blinked a few times before realizing where she was. A huge blush colored her cheeks as she saw how close the three of us were, especially when Rias stood up a little, showing off herrge, bare breasts. "Leo, what... what''s going on?" Asia asked with a slightly trembling voice. "I don''t know exactly what happened. Why are you two here?" Rias stretched and grabbed the sheet so as not to expose herself too much. "Asia, don''t worry. Nothing bad happened. Remember what I said? devils like Leo and I can heal ourselves with magic if we sleep together naked." Asia blushed. "Yes, I remember you saying that and..." "Wait, what''s going on? How did we get here? And why is Asia in my bed?" Rias straightened up and sat on the edge of the bed, the sheet wrapped around her body. "After we defeated the priest, you passed out. Probably from exhaustion. Asia was very worried about you. I told her it was time to go, but she insisted on apanying us, even though it was dangerous for her to be associated with the Church." Asia tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "I couldn''t leave Leo alone, especially after what happened." "I exined to her that these were risks I was not willing to take. Having someone from the Church fraternizing with devils could get me into big trouble. So I offered her to be my [bishop] and she epted so that I could be by her side, Leo." I looked at Asia and asked: "Did you... did you leave the church? Because of me?" Asia sped her hands together and shook her head in denial. "Actually, Leo, when I saw what Father Freed was doing and heard the things he said to me... My mind was made up. I love God, but I could no longer work with people who killed innocent people without remorse. When Rias made her proposal to me, I decided once and for all that I no longer wanted to follow that path, I decided that I wanted to have friends, even if they were devils". "Asia is a devil now, just like you and me." I looked at Asia and understood the gravity of her decision. However, I had done all of this to help her not die and not have to be a devil. This time she had a choice, and yet the story remained unchanged. Could this be called a "canonical point"? Despite everything, Asia seemed calm. "Asia, are you okay with this?" I asked. She gave me a reassuring smile. "Yes, Leo. I don''t think God is angry with me, otherwise a light pole would have fallen from the sky on me by now." Asia put both hands on her head, vividly imagining the scene. Iughed at her way of seeing things. "I don''t think things work that way, Asia." "You never know! After all, God is God!" After exining the oue of the previous evening, Rias told me that Asia would have to stay with me until she found a safe and suitable ce for her to live. This was good news for me because it meant that I could move my rtionship with Asia forward faster than with any other girl. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 16.5 – Bonus Chapter Chapter 16.5 ¨C Bonus Chapter [Chapters marked ".5" are bonus chapters that help the story fit together better. These are shorter chapters where nothing relevant to the story happens, but if you want a better reading experience, you should read them]. * As a devil, Asia Argento joined the Kuoh Academy and also the ult Research Club. So I got apanion for my boring work. I spent a whole week handing out flyers for the ult Research Club on the streets of the city and fulfilling some strange requests, but I still couldn''t get a subscription. It was harder than it looked. So it was good not to be the only neer. In the first few days, Asia took a while to get used to the devil activities, but she got the main idea. For me, it was even better to have a pretty girl by my side all the time. However, the opportunities to get hearts didn''te as easily as I had hoped. I seemed to get them more easily at crucial and important moments. Also, since each character had a distinct personality, tastes, and backstory, it was a bit difficult to predict how to win hearts with them. The system was bnced in its own way. I could havepelling conversations with Asia, and I certainly had her affection. After all, she and I had the same amount of hearts as I did with Akeno, but I still didn''t know if I could go any further. Akeno and I only kissed for the first time because I took the initiative and he was ambivalent about the kiss. Asia might react the same way as Akeno, or better or worse. It was an unknown, so I decided to take it easy. When I arrived at the ult Research Club room one morning, Rias was the only one there. I had left early in the morning because we had been told the night before to arrive before sses started. Rias was sitting on the sofa, sipping her green tea elegantly. "Good morning, Arias." "Good morning, Leo. How''s the wound?" "It''spletely healed thanks to Asia''s healing powers." I replied with a smile. "And you too." I sat down on the same couch as Rias. There were several things I had to ask her to try to get closer to her naturally. I had watched the High School DxD anime dozens of times. I knew several lines by heart, and the conversation I should have with Rias at this moment was one of them. "Rias, let me ask you something: If there are as many [devil Pieces] as in a normal chess game, then it''s possible that you have seven other [Pawns] besides me. Right? So there will be a day when another [Pawn] will join us? Rias shook her head to the side at my question. "No, my [Pawn] is only you, Leo." She said, resting her ss of tea. "When we reincarnate a human into a devil, we use the [devil Pieces], but, depending on the person''s ability, more pieces will be used." "And how many were used on me?" "Well, there''s a saying in the devil world: [Queens] are worth nine [Pawns]. [Rooks] are worth five [Pawns]. [Knights] and [Bishops] are worth three [Pawns] each. So there''s also a value pattern for each [devil Piece]. A simr phenomenon urs with reincarnations. There are those who can only be reincarnated with two [Horses], and there are those who can only be reincarnated with two [Rook] pieces. There is also thepatibility of the pieces. You can use two different pieces to give them different orders, so you have to think about how to use the pieces. Once used, devils can''t get new [devil Pieces]." "Does that mean...?" "I used all the [Pawn] pieces on you. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have been able to resurrect you as a devil." She said. "So I am worth eight [Pawns]?" "Exactly. When I found out, I decided to make you my servant forever. However, I couldn''t find a reason for it for a while, at least until you died. You have the Boosted Gear, which is said to be one of the [Longinus], so it''s worth that much." The Boosted Gear was the best holy gear I could have received, considering my condition. Yes, there were stronger powers I could have wished for, like being Lucifer for myself, but that wouldn''t have taken Issei out of the story and it wouldn''t have given me an open field to flirt with those girls. I never regretted my decision. "When I tried to reincarnate you, the only pieces I had left were 1 [Knight], 1 [Rook], 1 [Bishop], and 8 [Pawns]. To make you my servant, I could only use all the [Pawn] pieces. And theirpatibility with [Pawn] was also good. The other pieces didn''t have the power to reincarnate you." She then leaned forward and touched my cheeks with her fingers. "Ourbination is also great. After all, we''re Red and Red; a Crimson Princess of Ruin and [Boosted Gear]... Leo, continue to strive to be the strongest [Pawn]. You can definitely do that if you continue to be yourself." Rias then approached me, bringing her face close to mine and then brushing her lips against my forehead. "I should probably stop worshipping you here. The new girl is going to be jealous of me." "L-leo....?" When I turned around, Asia tried to smile. "A-Asia?" "Rias is very pretty, so even Leo would like her.... I can''t think like that, so maybe we can share and...! No, no. Oh, God. Please forgive my sinful heart." It was then that I realized I was wrong. Asia certainly didn''t see me as just a friend, nor was she as holy as I thought. Of course not! How could I have forgotten? * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 17 - System Features Chapter 17 – System Features Chapter 17 ¨C System Features Although I did better than anyone could have expected in a fight with a church priest, Rias was convinced that I should train to strengthen my body and personally began training with me every morning. Little did I know that these workouts would be so intense... We met at dawn in a park near my house. Since it was morning, there were hardly any cars or people on the streets. I could smell the grass and hear the birds singing in the distance. There was even a pleasant morning breeze. This kind of thing could even be a good romantic setting, but... "Haa... Haa....!" I gasped. Every day we ran 20km around the city. Rias had incredible stamina, and I struggled to keep up with her. After the run, we''d go back to the park near the school, where we''d begin a series of exercises. Push-ups, sit-ups, squats. Rias was very strict and supervised every move, correcting my posture when necessary. When she saw that the push-ups were getting easier, she would sit on top of me. "Come on, Leonard, you can do it!" She encouraged me, and that was the only reason I kept going, even when I felt sweat pouring down my face and my heart pounding in my chest. At first, I did it to improve my rtionship with Rias, but what I didn''t realize was that these workouts were actually making me physically stronger through the experience points (XP) I earned bypleting them. Every kilometer run, every push-uppleted during those days resulted in a noticeable increase in my stats. [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 2!] Each system provided a different way for the user to evolve their attributes and level up. In my explorer system, I earned more XP by exploring ces unknown to other explorers. This was very difficult and not safe at all, so my old system didn''t help me get stronger quickly. I only reached level 8 in two years. This new system, the Multiversal Romantic Scripter System, had its bizarre name, but it had great skills and quests to help me earn XP and improve my skills. Not to mention, unlike my previous system, I earned XP by training, which helped me gain even more attributes. So, not to mention the points I sporadically earned through points, as I climbed each level, I usually earned ten points that I could distribute to any attribute. So my attributes looked like this: + [Name: Leonard Tonello Age: 18 Level: 2 - (075/100 for level 3) Power: Enhanced Gear __________________________ Attribute | Value Strength: 60 Intellect: 25 Agility: 58 Charisma: 25 Constitution: 57 Wisdom: 52 Agility: 30 Perception: 30.] + My physical attributes were too high for a mere level 2 due to the absurd amount of attributes I gained from bing a devil. So I used the 20 attribute points I gained when I left level 0 for level 2 to improve my Dexterity and Perception. These two attributes would be very useful in various situations. I also discovered that the skill had a list of characters that could help me. + [Rtionship | Status | Hearts Rias Gremory | Good | 2/10 Likes: unknown. - Koneko Tojo | Neutral | 1/10 Likes: Watch. - Akeno Himejima | Good | 3/10 Likes: Enemies'' screams of pain. - Yuto Kiba | Neutral | 1/10 Likes: Swords. - Asia Argento | Good | 3/10 Likes: God. - More details about the tastes of the characters you meet will be avable when you have more hearts with them]. + I was mentally counting hearts, so it was a good help to have a dedicated part of the system for that. The training continued as normal for almost a week. "168... 169... 170!" I counted with a certain calmness, even though Rias was on top of me. "Talking while doing push-ups? You seem to have grown up, Leo. Shall I add another hundred? Hmm, better not. That must be when shees." "Huh? Who''sing?" I asked Rias when I heard a familiar voice: "Leo, Rias! Sorry I''mte!" It was Asia, dressed in a training uniform. She exined that seeing me leave early every day for training motivated her to do the same. I had no choice but to ept this, so training with Rias and Asia was... quite stimting. Most of the time, I could hardly think of anything else. Fortunately, the training ended early. It was Sunday, but Rias had to go and take care of some club business, leaving Asia and me alone. After Rias left, Asia approached me with that sweet, innocent smile that always made my heart beat faster. She was dressed in a simple workout outfit, but it still entuated her angelic beauty. "Leo, are you ready to continue?" Asia tilted her head docilely as she waited for my answer. I stood up slowly, trying to look more confident than I really was. I was exhausted. "Yes, Asia. Let''s continue. What do you suggest now?" She thought for a moment. "How about a brief run?" ''Perfect, more running...'' I thought and said. "Sure, why not?" Finally, after a fewps around the park, we sat down on the grass, side by side. We were both panting loudly. Asia looked up at the clouds and closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the breeze. Her hands supported her as she leaned back, and she looked beautiful with her flowing blonde hair. I was close to her, not more than a meter away. So I moved a little closer and bravely ced one of my hands on hers. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 18 - Romance in the Park Chapter 18 – Romance in the Park Chapter 18 ¨C Romance in the Park I didn''t think of myself as brave. In fact, during my time at the Academy, I was far from it. But being an explorer forced me to be brave. Even though all this rtionship stuff was new to me, I wouldn''t be afraid to act if I saw the opportunity. My heart pounded as my hand touched Asia''s. Her skin was smooth, warm, and soft. Her skin was smooth, warm, andfortable. She opened her eyes and slowly turned her head towards me. Her green eyes met my dark ones. The light breeze swayed her blonde hair, creating a perfect frame for that angelic face. "Leo..." she murmured, almost in a whisper, and I saw a slight blush color her cheeks. Asia looked away for a moment, obviously embarrassed, but didn''t take her hand away. Her shy gesture only added to the sweetness I had always perceived in her. "Asia, I..." I started to say, but the words seemed to escape me. She looked at me again. "What is it, Leo?" I took a deep breath. "I just wanted to say... that it''s nice having you around. You make me want to be a better person." Asia smiled shyly, a smile that made my heart race. "You inspire me too, Leo. Since we met, I feel like I''m getting stronger, not only physically, but... here." She touched the left side of her chest. "Since that day we met in the park, I feel like I don''t have to be afraid of anything anymore." "I''m grateful you feel that way." We sat in silence for a few moments, just enjoying each other. The park was quiet that Sunday. Few people were around. Asia, still shy, squeezed my hand lightly, then I said, "Asia, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you." She tilted her head slightly, curious. "And what is that?" "I''ve been noticing the way you take care of everyone around you. How do you do that?" "I don''t know if I do anything... I just... try my best. I think that''s what God teaches in the Bible, and I follow the word of the Lord." I nodded. ''God...? I wonder how she would react if I told her that God is dead. But, well, I don''t think it''s my ce to tell her that right now. The right time wille.'' We sat there on the floor, holding hands, resting. After a while, I stood up and held out my hand to help Asia to her feet. "Come on, Asia. We have to start cleaning up your room, remember?" She took my hand, and then we walked into our apartment. It''s kind of weird to say something like that. It sounds like we''re husband and wife. * [Asia''s point of view]. I couldn''t help the blush that rose to my cheeks when Leo ced his hand on mine. My heart was racing like never before. He wasn''t usually so direct, and his closeness still made me a little nervous, but also strangelyfortable. Ever since Leo hade into my life, I felt that something had changed in me. If someone asked me, I wouldn''t be able to exin what that change was. Something about Leo, his appearance, his personality, his manner, made me feel safe. He was only a few years older than me. He was in his third year, while I was in my second, but his eyes seemed too experienced, maybe even more so than Rias Gremory''s. "Leo..." I murmured, trying to hide my shyness, but not moving my hand away. His hand was unbelievably soft and warm. Shouldn''t devils be cold? Was I cold? For a moment, I wished this moment couldst forever. It was the first time a boy had ever taken my hand, because at church I wasn''t even allowed to touch people. I wasn''t trying to heal. When Leo began to speak, I was confused. What was he going to ask me? What was going through his mind? When he finally spoke, my heart warmed even more. Leo was sincere andplimentary. The older nuns told me that most men were dangerous for girls like me; what would they say about Leo if they knew him as I knew him? With Leo, even the moments of silence, when we just enjoyed each other''s presence, were delicious. Somehow, I knew that no matter what happened, we would always have each other to lean on. After a while, he stood up and helped me to my feet. "Come on, Leo. We need to start cleaning up your room, remember?" How could I forget? I''d been sleeping in Leo''s bed thest few days to help him heal, so I hadn''t even remembered that I had a room in the apartment. Leo is nice to me, and I think I''m starting to feel... something special for him. When he''s with the other girls, my heart squeezes, and when his dark eyes look at me, my stomach turns. I sense that Leo feels the same way about me, from the way he looks at me and the sweet way he treats me. Should I act or wait for him to act? * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 19 - Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 19 – Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Chapter 19 ¨C Sona Sitri Finally Shows Up Rias held out the palm of her right hand, and suddenly there was a small explosion. This explosion created a brief curtain of smoke, from which emerged some sort of bat that looked more like a baseball, both in shape and size. "This is my devil familiar. You''ve met her before, haven''t you?" Rias asked me. Rias'' familiar flew to the side and with another minor explosion took the form of a young-looking woman in clothes so strange they looked more like devil cosy. "Yes, she was the girl who gave me the flyer that day." "This is mine." Akeno pointed to the ground, from which a small devil-looking gnome emerged. "This is Shiro." Koneko said, smiling at the white kitten on herp. "And this is mine." Kiba opened his palm and a small yellow bird appeared. ''Oh, so that''s Kiba''s familiar.'' I thought and then said: "And what are these ''familiars'' for?" Rias crossed her arms. "Familiars have endless uses. Besides being loyalpanions, they can perform simple tasks such as exchanging messages between us, protecting us in certain situations and even boosting our powers in battle, depending on the contract." Akeno stroked the small gnome in her arms, which made a sound simr to an electric shock. "Mine is like a rechargeable servant for me. The more electricity I put into them, the more they work." Kiba nodded in agreement. "My bird, Kuro, is fast and can fly long distances for reconnaissance or searching for information." Koneko lifted Shiro from herp and looked at him fondly. "Shiro is very good at detecting hidden presences. He''ll be useful in protecting the club here." Rias noticed my interest and smiled. "Leo, it''s time for you and Asia to get your own familiars. It will strengthen you and increase your efficiency during missions." Before I could ask how we could get our own familiars, a hard knock on the door interrupted our conversation. Rias raised an eyebrow and motioned for Akeno to go and see. Akeno went to the door and opened it. Several people in school uniforms entered the lounge of the club. I recognized them, especially since the one leading them was Shitori Souna. Behind Shitori, almost ten people followed closely behind her, most of them women. Obviously, I had heard a lot about her and her group, especially because of the ult activities they were doing in the school basement. "Good day, Rias," Shitori said with a slight nod. "Good afternoon, Shitori." "We havee to formally introduce ourselves to your new pieces." Shitori continued. Asia approached me and whispered, "Who is she?" "The president of the student council." Rias smiled at the two new ''pieces'' she had added to her board. "Leo, Asia, she''s actually Sona Sitri, a devil like us." "She''s a descendant of one of the major devil families, the Sitri family." Akeno added. Asia put her hand over her mouth. "So, there are other devils?" Sona nodded slightly. "Yes, that''s why we''vee to formally introduce ourselves and also to present the new piece on my tablet." She gestured with her hand and a tall boy with light hair stepped forward. "This is Saji Genshirou, my new pawn," Sona said. Saji bowed respectfully in our direction. "It is a pleasure to meet you," Saji said, but there was apetitive glint in his eyes as he looked at me. It was the look of someone determined to prove himself, but why against me? No, I''m joking. Of course, I knew he was looking at me like that because we were both novice pawns. Rias smiled. "This is Leo Tonello and Asia Argento. I hope we can all work together in harmony." Saji held out his hand to shake mine, and I shook it. "Well, well, you''re strong! But I''m a pawn that worth four pieces," he said. Of course, I wouldn''t brag about being a pawn worth eight pieces, so I just smiled in response. However, I didn''t expect Asia to resent his provocation any more than I did. "No matter how many pieces you''re worth, we''ll have our familiars soon!" Asia shouted with closed eyes and rosy cheeks. Sona, apparently surprised by Asia''s sudden deration, crossed her arms, as did Rias. "Um... Actually, devils can only go looking for rtives once a month. It won''t be that easy, since I n to take Saji with me this month so that he can get a familiar." A murmur went through the room, and all eyes turned to Rias. She still wore her ssic confident smile. "Then we need to find a way to decide who gets to go this time." "A contest? That sounds great." Sona agreed. In fact, thispetition between Rias and Sona would not only be a question of who would get the right to go to the Forest of Familiars, but also a contest of pride between the houses of Gremory and Sitri. So it wouldn''t be Asia, Saji or I who would be fighting, but themanders of the respective groups. * The next morning, the atmosphere in the school was electric. Everyone knew about thepetition between Rias Gremory and Shitori Souna. As the tennis match was about to begin, curious students already surrounded the court. Not surprisingly, Shitori was the beautiful student council president that everyone admired, and Rias Gremory was Kuoh Academy''s greatest beauty. Everyone wanted to see them move around in their miniskirts. I found a vantage point on the side of the court from where I could watch the whole game. Next to Rias, Akeno Himejima was getting ready, checking the strings of her racket with a smile that even looked innocent. On Sona''s side, Tsubaki Shinra looked ready. She was a girl who looked very simr to Sona, but she had long hair and wore green sses. Rias and Sona greeted each other at the center of the court, a respectful gesture that hid the intense rivalry that fueled thispetition. "Let''s do our best," Rias said with an excited expression. Sona agreed with a confident smile. "May the best win." Rias was the first to serve, and the ball flew with impressive speed. In the blink of an eye, the ball was on the other side of the, challenging the agility of Tsubaki, who responded with equal skill. The game continued at a rapid pace. The heads of the spectators moved from side to side nonstop. Soon, the other boys and I were mesmerized by the beauty of these women. They were all very beautiful, but Rias and Akeno each had two major reasons why I didn''t want to take my eyes off them. With each bounce of the ball, their breasts jiggled and sometimes their skirts lifted! Rias had innate physical ability and a cool presence, while Akeno, on the other hand, always seemed so calm that she floated in the air when she had to jump. She was so rxed that she didn''t even bother. On the other hand, Sona and Tsubaki weren''t far behind. They were just as skilled and, being devils, had impressive physical abilities as well. In a particrly intense moment, Rias made an impressive leap, her body spinning in the air before hitting the ball with devastating force. The ball streaked across the court like aet, forcing Sona to stretch as far as she could to catch up. The student council president managed to return the ball, but Akeno was already there, ready to resume y. But at that moment, something unexpected happened. With a mysterious smile, Akeno released a small amount of her magic, and a beam of electricity that caused the ball to deflect slightly caught Tsubaki off guard, giving the Gremory team a one-point lead. The crowd muttered, but no one realized what had happened. Sona and Tsubaki retaliated with their own magic. The game quickly turned into an even more impressive spectacle, with gusts of wind and blows much stronger and faster than schoolgirls like them could normally handle. In the end, they couldn''t finish the game because all their rackets were broken. Therefore, a meeting was scheduled forter in the day to decide which match would break the tie. As the crowd began to disperse, I decided to go to the ssroom. I was about to join the crowd of students when I felt a firm hand grab my right arm and pull me along. I turned to see that it was Akeno. She was still in her tennis clothes, but her breathing was heavy and her eyes shone with an intensity that almost took my breath away. "Akeno? What is it?" I asked, surprised that I was still being dragged along. "I want to talk to you, Leo. In private~" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 20 - Women''s Bathroom Chapter 20 – Women’s Bathroom Chapter 20 ¨C Women¡¯s Bathroom I was about to leave the Kuoh Academy gym when I felt a firm hand grab my arm and pull me back. I turned around quickly and found myself face to face with Akeno. Her smile was mysterious, but somehow I knew what she wanted. "Akeno? What is it?" I asked as she pulled me away from the courtyard. She smiled, a smile that was a mixture of amusement and something else I couldn''t identify. "I want to talk to you, Leo. In private~." Her breathing was still heavy, probably because of the intense game she had just finished or not. My attempts to question her were all met with the same smile. She led me down apletely empty path that led us to the women''s locker room. The women''s locker room? What is she thinking? "Akeno, I can''t go in here," I whispered, looking around to see if anyone was watching. "Arara~ Don''t worry, Leo. No one will bother us here." Before I could protest, she opened the door to the locker room and gently pushed me inside. The locker room wasrge. There were many sinks with mirrors and alsomunal showers. The aromatic smell of soap and shampoo filled all my senses, mixed with the faint smell of sweat that Akeno exuded. She closed the door behind us, and suddenly the locker room seemed much smaller. Akeno stepped forward, her eyes fixed on me. I could not look away. "Akeno, what are we doing here?" I asked. This wasn''t in the anime, so I was surprised. Instead of answering with words, she moved even closer, her fingers lightly touching my face before sliding down to my neck. The sensation of her touch made my skin tingle, and before I could process what was happening, her lips found mine. Still a little frightened, I hesitated, but I quickly gave in to my excitement and the kiss became more intense. My hands moved on their own, grabbing her waist and pulling her closer. But despite the lust of the moment, a part of me was worried. This was a public ce and any girl could walk in at any time. "Akeno, I want to... but..." I started to speak while she was still kissing me. "We can''t do it... here... What if someone catches us...? What if Rias...es?" Akeno pulled away a little. "Ara~ Thinking about one woman while kissing another, Leo? That''s not gentlemanly at all." "I-I..." Akenoughed. "Don''t worry, Rias has gone to the club to shower. There''s no danger of her catching us here." I could breathe a sigh of relief, but still my mind started to think about Tsubaki and Sona. They were girls and had yed too, so they would probably shower before doing their homework at school. "Akeno, what about Tsubaki and Sona? They could show up at any moment," I insisted, trying to keep my voice calm. Akeno sighed, her eyes softening even more. "Leo, they won''te here. They are using the private locker room of the student council." There was a quiet confidence in her words, and I felt a little more rxed. She moved closer again, her hands sliding over my shoulders, and I felt my resistance crumble. She kissed my neck twice before our eyes met and her lips found mine again, and this time, I didn''t pull away. Knowing that Akeno wanted me to do the same, I quickly lost myself at the moment and a primitive need to touch more parts of her body reced any rational thought I might have had. I began to explore the curves of Akeno''s body without fear, and my hands quickly found her ass. It was huge, and the sensation was very different from groping her breasts. I didn''t have to be careful and used all my strength, which soon made her moan in my ear. Her hands found my hair, pulling not too hard, while her tongue ran down my neck. "Akeno..." I burst with excitement. "This... this is crazy. There are other girls who..." She justughed softly, her eyes radiating lust. "Leo~ Sometimes a little crazy is good." There was something in her words, a promise that this moment, though crazy, was exactly what we both needed. And at that moment, I decided to put my worries aside and give myselfpletely to her. Her hands began to explore my body with a skill that took my breath away. Every touch, every movement seemed calcted to maximize the pleasure of our kiss. I knew every detail about her: how she had pulled her long hair back in a ponytail, the sound of her breathing, the warmth of her body against mine, the size of her breasts. But soon, kissing was no longer enough for me. At that moment, Akeno read my mind and slid her hand down my body until it touched the bulge in my pants. ''She''s going to do it!'' * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 21 – Women’s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 21 ¨C Women¡¯s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) When Akeno touched my penis through my pants, I didn''t expect it. A few days ago, Akeno had told me that she was going to take it easy because I was groping her breasts, but now she was touching me in such a shameless way? What did she want? Even with these questions in mind, I obviously didn''t stop her or ask her. I wasn''t a profiteer, but I wasn''t an idiot either. It was she who looked me in the eye and asked for my consent. Then, with a gentle but deliberate motion, Akeno undid the button on my pants. My heart began to race. Aside from the situation with Rias, this was the first time I was going to show my penis to a girl my age, and it was natural to be nervous because I didn''t know what she would think. I felt a mixture of fear and excitement grow inside me as she slid her hand into the fabric of my pants and touched me. Her touch was electric, not literally, but her every move sent ripples through my body. It was a different kind of pleasure, as if the situation had made me dozens of times more sensitive. Unable to control myself, I let out a soft moan and saw Akeno''s satisfied smile widen. "Arara~ So a man like you can have such a reaction..." With a slow, almost torturous motion, she pulled down my underwear, freeing my penis from the prison it had long wanted to leave. My penis was fully erect, pointing skyward like a spear. Akeno''s eyes widened for a moment and an intense blush colored her cheeks. "Leo..." she murmured, sounding a little surprised, and her fingers lightly cupped my penis. "It''s so big..." Akeno said almost to herself, her eyes fixed on me. ''I''m big?'' I thought, relieved to hear her say it so vehemently. Honestly, ording to my research, I was average in my world, so I could only conclude that the radiation from the atomic bombs that destroyed the Earth had more of an effect on humans than I thought. Ignoring that now, I could see how inexperienced she was when Akeno started to move her hand up and down. She tried to find the right rhythm as her small hands moved awkwardly, but there was a sincerity in her effort that turned me on even more. I wanted to help her, to guide her, but I didn''t. It was fun to watch her practice because it told me that I really was her first man. But Akeno gave me incredible pleasure, even though it was her first experience, because it was mine too. A hand job from a girl. How many years had I waited for that?! I''d never used anything but my own hand, so even the simple touch of another person was incredibly different. "Akeno... slow down." I managed to whisper. "Feel every movement..." I had to instruct, otherwise I''de too easily. She nodded, biting her lower lip as she adjusted the rhythm to something slower. As I concentrated solely on Akeno and the sensations she was provoking, the sound of my panting breath began to escape and echo off the walls, creating an intimate symphony that only increased the intensity of the moment. "Do you like that, Leo~?" "Akeno... it''s... amazing." I managed to say between moans, seeing a gleam of pride in his eyes as he fixed them on my penis. Every time her hands slid up and then down, I felt my body tremble a little. I was on the verge of ecstasy, and I knew I couldn''t hold out much longer. My hands gripped Akeno''s shoulders, looking for a way to anchor me as I felt the pleasure rising in ever-increasing waves. "Leo, you''re so hard... I want to see the look on your face when youe." "You will definitely make mee, Akeno. Just... just keep it up." This time, Akeno stared at my face, paying attention to my facial expressions. She obviously enjoyed my reactions, as if she was the most experienced in this or, I don''t know, she just liked to know that she was giving me pleasure. She leaned forward, pressing her breasts against my chest, and the warmth and softness of her body against mine almost made me lose control. Sheughed, augh that was both charming and provocative. "That''s nice, isn''t it, Leo? Do you like it when I do this?" "I like it... I like it a lot." Her movements became slower and slower, as if she was torturing me to keep me froming, and she began to rub her body against mine, creating a delicious friction that increased my pleasure even more. Thebination of the touch of her hands and the heat of her body was almost too much for a virgin like me to bear, and I was about toe, even though she was doing her best to torture me with this imminence. But just as I was about to explode, an unexpected sound echoed through the dressing room as the door opened. Laughter and female voices echoed down the corridor that separated the locker room from the women''s showers. "Akeno, someone''sing. We have to hide," I whispered. Without wasting any time, I pulled Akeno into one stall, closing the door quietly behind us. Our bodies were still boiling with excitement, but the girls'' voices were getting louder. Akeno and I exchanged a worried look, trying not to make any noise. "We have to be quiet," I whispered, putting a finger to my lips. "They can''t find us here." At that moment, Akeno''s eyes stopped on me and looked down at my still erect penis. Something told me it wouldn''t obey me. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22 - Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 21 - Women''s Bathroom Cabin (R-18) Chapter 22 – Choice Point 1 (R-18) Chapter 22 ¨C Choice Point 1 (R-18) The door to the bathroom closed with a soft click, and the room immediately became tighter and more ustrophobic. Akeno and I were practically glued to each other, our bodies still panting with excitement. The sound of the girls who had just entered the changing room filled the quiet atmosphere of the ce, making the situation even more tense. I could almost hear my heart beating hard, as if it wanted to escape from my chest. If we were caught in a situation like this, what would ur? Would I be expelled? No, Rias would probably find a way to keep Akeno and me out of it. But I''m sure Rias wouldn''t like that. "We have to stay here. They can''t find us here." Akeno nodded, but she looked down, and I followed her gaze. My penis was still incredibly hard, throbbing with virility, and the tip was slightly honeyed with pre-cum. Akeno bit her lip and I knew she wasn''t going to obey mymand to be quiet. Outside the booth, the girls'' voices became louder as they approached the joke area where Akeno and I had just kissed. They seemed to be getting ready for gym ss, and their voices echoed through the locker room. "Did you see the match between Akeno, Rias, and President Shitori earlier?" "Yes! It was just unbelievable! Rias and Akeno are very good together." "And they''re very pretty. Even I could fall in love with one of them if I were a boy!" As I listened to the girls, I felt a surge of pride because one girl they were talking about was hiding with me. Akeno, however, didn''t even pay attention to the conversation. Because of the narrow space of the booth, my dick almost touched her thighs, and at that moment, she had an idea. Suddenly, she started to bend down and got on her knees in front of me. "IS THAT WHAT I''M THINKING?!" She looked at me with a teasing smile and put a finger to her lips, asking for silence even though I hadn''t said anything. Could she read my thoughts? Then Akeno grabbed my penis with his right hand and squeezed it. I had to hold back. The girls'' voices continued outside, talking about how impressive the partnership between Akeno and Rias was. I tried to focus on their conversation to distract myself from what Akeno was doing, but it was impossible. Clumsily, she brought her face close to my cock, stuck out her tongue, and began to lick the tip of my penis, her eyes fixed on mine. I felt a wave of pleasure run through my body like never before. The sensation of a tongue was... otherworldly. "They really are the best. I wish I was half as good as they." A girl said. Akeno continued his tongue caresses, slowly licking the tip of my penis with the ice cream. "Absolutely, and they look so pure." The other agreed. Akeno carefully wiped away the pre-cum dripping from my ns. Soon she became a little bolder and started licking the entire length of my penis. Her every move was a new delicious torture, and I struggled not to make a sound, biting the back of my hand. My body was shaking with pleasure and I knew I couldn''t hold out much longer. Finally, Akeno opened her mouth and put my penis inside her. The sensation was... OW! I had to close my eyes so that this scene would not be even more stimting. She started to move her head up and down. "You''re too big." She whispered, her voice muffled by my penis. That really turned me on. Outside the cabin, the girls were oblivious to what was happening just a few feet away. In any case, their presence was bing increasingly irrelevantpared to what I was feeling at the moment. Akeno picked up the pace, and I felt my body begin to shake uncontrobly. The pleasure was so intense that I felt like I would explode at any moment. She held my hips and increased the speed. With a certain frequency, her mouth went halfway down my cock and back again. "Mhum-mhum! - Mhum!" Her throat made a sound. "Wait, did you hear that?" One of the girls asked the other, and the room suddenly went silent. Surprised, I held Akeno''s head, forcing her to stop moving her head, but also forcing her to swallow my cock almostpletely. "Hear what?" I held my breath so as not to make a sound. Akeno remained incredibly calm, although her eyes were wide. "Ah, I think it was just the echo from the locker room." The first girl suggested after a moment of silence. "Have you finished? Come on, otherwise the teacher will scold us for taking too long." Finally, the girls left the locker room. Silence filled the room again, and I breathed a sigh of relief. After I let go of Akeno, she coughed and caught her breath for a moment, but then started licking my penis again. "Now that we''re alone again... Where do you want to finish, Leo?" Her question brought a smile to my face. Akeno, seeing my expression, began to slowly move her hand, teasing me as she waited for my answer. Just then, a system message appeared. [The skill has been automatically activated]. This was one of the skills I had never used, not forck of desire, but forck of opportunity. The description of this skill told me that I could get temporary attribute bonuses through sex. Apparently, that included oral sex. [Akeno Himejima has brought you to the Choice Point 1. Your options are: 1 - Cum on her breasts. 2 - Cum in her mouth. 3 - Cum on her face. 4 - Hidden (unlocked when you reach 6 hearts)]. [The bonus of depends on your choice]. "Well, Leo?" She whispered, her voice filled with lust. "What''s your choice?" I didn''t care about the system, the attributes, or the rewards. At this point, I would just do what I felt like doing and that was it! "In your mouth." Akeno smiled, as if that was the answer she had been waiting for. Without wasting any more time, she intensified her movements. Her mouth and tongue worked skillfully around my penis. "Akeno... I''m going to..." I moaned, even though I tried to hold back. She began to move even faster, and I felt my body jerk. On ast impulse, I grabbed her head once more and then released everything I could. The pleasure was overwhelming, and I felt my body rxpletely, as if every tension had been magically released. Akeno didn''t hesitate and swallowed every drop of my cum while her eyes remained fixed on mine. She wanted to show me that she was swallowing, and then she even showed me her tongue. Akeno continued for a few more seconds, making sure I waspletely finished before she finally pulled away. She stood up slowly, wiping her lips with a finger in a nasty way, and gave a satisfied smile. Our faces were very red. I think we both couldn''t believe what had happened. This time it was she who had taken the lead and gone further than I had imagined. She didn''t look like the same Akeno from the anime. Actually, she did, but she was just more rxed. Was it because I had acted first and kissed her? I smiled. "Akeno, you''re very good at that..." Sheughed, a sweet sound that echoed through the empty dressing room. "I did my best, but I promise it''ll be even better next time. Well, let''s get out of here before someone else shows up." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 22.5 – Akeno Himejima’s POV (R-18) Chapter 22.5 ¨C Akeno Himejima¡¯s POV (R-18) [Akeno Himejima''s Point of View]. When the door to the bathroom closed with a soft click, I immediately realized how small the room we were hiding in was. Leo was so close to me that I could feel his body heat. The sound of the girls'' voices entering the locker room was loud, telling me they were close. For the first few seconds, we stayed still and as quiet as possible, trying not to be discovered. "We have to be quiet. They can''t find us here," he whispered, looking very worried. I nodded, but my eyes betrayed my thoughts, drifting downward. His desire for me pulsed in the shape of his penis, almost touching my thighs. The tip of his penis was honeyed and dripping with something I didn''t know what it was. The girls'' voices came closer. "Did you see how Akeno and Rias yed against President Shitori? It was amazing!" Unconsciously, I started to ignore their conversation because the cock in front of me looked so tempting. Before seeing Leo''s dick, I had only seen it in those videos on the Inte, so I was sure that his dick was much bigger than any I had ever seen. Also, seeing it in person was different in so many ways. It pulsed at times, it felt alive. I''d never imagined myself in a situation like this, locked in a toilet stall with a man, but, for some reason, it felt very right to be with Leo. He brought out something in me that even I was afraid of. I think that first surprise kiss he gave me released something inside of me. Was it because I''m a devil or because I''m a half-fallen angel? I wouldn''t know the answer in a million years. Maybe neither option was correct, and this Akeno full of perverted thoughts was just a part of me that I had been suppressing all this time. If that was true, I was tired of suppressing that part of myself. So I slowly knelt before Leo. I wanted to do this! I wanted to get closer to Leonard Tonello! My heart was pounding like never before. I guess that was only natural because I was aplete novice at this. ''Can I really do this?'' I thought as he looked at me with a confused expression. ''Will he be angry that I decided to do this right now? '' I''d never been this close to anyone before, and the idea of being so intimate was both frightening and exciting. Would it be good to have Leo''s cock in my mouth? The only way to find out was to try it. I took a deep breath and held his cock with my right hand. It was even stiffer than before. Using my other hand, I grabbed its base. It was big enough that I could hold it with two hands and still move it. Pre-cum was dripping from the head of his cock. What did it taste like? I immediately stuck out my tongue and licked the tip, looking at Leo to see his reaction. The taste of the pre-cum was salty, but not unpleasant, and his expression of pleasure encouraged me to continue. "Rias and Akeno are very good together..." one of the girls outside continued, but her words were just annoying background noise. I slid my tongue along the entire length of his penis, trying to imitate what I had seen in videos before. Every move was a discovery, a new sensation that made me even more excited and nervous. Finally, I worked up the courage to put his penis in my mouth. His cock quickly filled every corner, and I almost scratched it with my teeth, only I used my tongue more to wrap around it and protect it. I tried to find a rhythm, moving my head up and down. "You''re too big," I whispered, feeling a little stifled. Soon I picked up the pace, trying to make my hands and mouth work together. His muffled moans were my reward, and I soon felt his cock swelling in my mouth. That meant he was about toe, right? My body shook with nerves, excitement, and lust. I wanted his cum in my mouth, I really wanted to taste it. So I held on to his hips and kept going, determined to give him as much pleasure as possible until he finally gave me everything he had. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 23 - Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 22.5 - Akeno Himejima''s POV (R-18) Chapter 23 – Koneko and The Art of Intimidation Chapter 23 ¨C Koneko and The Art of Intimidation As I was sneaking out of the girls'' locker room, the system notifications popped up for me. [You have selected OPTION 2 at Choice Point 1.] [Akeno Himejima liked your choice]. [You obtained 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] [You performed {Oral Sex} with Akeno Himejima.] [You obtained +2 temporary Charisma attribute points.] [You obtained +2 temporary Perception attribute points.] [Attention! You have reached 4 hearts with Akeno Himejima. Increase your rtionship with her to unlock new interactions and avoid rejection if you confess your love for her]. [A confession can make the chosen character your official wife and include her in your HAREM, but it can also end your rtionship with the character if you are rejected]. [Once you reach 10 hearts with a character, there''s no risk of rejection.] My system had a lot more features than it seemed. ''Can I officially have a harem? Will I get benefits and abilities? I haven''t evenpleted the first mission yet.'' I thought and took a deep breath. My heart felt relieved after everything that happened in thedies'' room. I hid in an alley between two buildings near the locker room. I needed to breathe a little and was relieved. The idea of having a wife seemed almost surreal at this point, but the system never lied. However, as the system warned, the risks were high. I had to be careful. I slowly stood up, still leaning against the wall, and stretched my tense muscles. I looked around, making sure the whole area was empty. With onest look, I decided it was time to leave. Just as I was about to leave, I heard a noise behind me. When I turned around, I saw Koneko Toujou. Her golden eyes were fixed on me, and her eyelids were positioned in the center of her eyes, as if she was judging me. "Koneko..." I mumbled, trying to smile, but my smile was weak. "Leonard, what were you doing in the girls'' locker room with Akeno?" She asked, looking at me with her usual indifference and seriousness. "Did she see me?" I thought and quickly replied. "I was just... checking to see if Akeno was okay. Yes, that''s it. She seemed a little... stressed after the game." Koneko raised an eyebrow, obviously not convinced. "And you thought the girls'' locker room was the right ce for that?" I looked away. "Well, not exactly. It was an impulsive decision. I was worried and... I didn''t think it through." She narrowed her eyes. I felt like a judge. "Is Akeno okay?" "Yes, she is. We talked for a while and she said she was just frustrated that she couldn''t be more useful to Rias." Koneko stared at me for a few moments before nodding slightly and partially turning away. "Akeno is very demanding of herself. But next time, try to be less impulsive, Leonard. And if I see you in the women''s locker room again, I''ll finish you off." She raised her right fist. Koneko was small, but she had enormous strength and didn''t seem to be joking. "You got it. I''ll be more careful." She turned and started to walk away, but stopped and looked over her shoulder. "And Leonard... watch what you''re doing. I don''t want anyone to get heartbroken." Koneko knew about me and Akeno, and thatst line made it clear. She had practically caught us thest time, in the room of the ult Research Club. So I couldn''t even answer her. "Thank you for your concern, Koneko." She just nodded and continued on her way. A part of me knew that this wouldn''t be thest time I had to exin my actions to Koneko. The system, with all its promises of romance, also brought with it the responsibility of maintaining those rtionships, and that part was sure to get moreplicated. When I entered my ssroom, I sat down in my usual seat. The teacher hadn''t arrived yet, and the students were chatting animatedly. I looked around, trying to appear as normal as possible. It was strange to think that just a few minutes ago a girl had sucked my dick in thedies'' room, and just remembering that made me horny. Soon, the teacher came in and the ss started. I tried to concentrate on what he was saying, but my mind kept wandering. The rest of the day was uneventful. As usual, Akeno didn''t go to ss. When the lessons finally ended, I met Asia in the corridors and we went to the ult Research Club room together. Kiba was sitting on one of the leather couches, reading a book with a serious expression on his face. Koneko was on the other one, ying with her rtive. "You are early today," Kibamented, closing the book and putting it aside. "No matter which game is chosen as the tiebreaker, we have to prepare," I replied. "Your determination is interesting." "Thank you, Kiba. But I''m not interested in men." He smiled and nodded, then said nothing more. "So, does anyone know what the game will be this time?" Asia asked. Koneko shrugged and picked up a candy from the table. "Rias and Akeno are discussing it with the council right now." Suddenly, the door opened again. Rias Gremory entered the room, closely followed by Akeno Himejima. Everyone in the room straightened up, and Rias walked over to her desk, while Akeno closed the door behind him and took his ce next to Rias. All of us, Rias'' servants, stood in front of her desk. "As you know, the student council has challenged us to a game that will decide who gets to go to the Forest of Familiars in this full moon, and the game chosen for the tie-breaker is the dodgeball game." Dodgeball was a simple physical and strategic game that required speed, precision, and teamwork. It made sense that it would be the tie-breaker. "This won''t be a simple game. The student council is also very strong," Rias continued. "It''s good that we''re all warmed up." Akeno added. So we changed into the club''s locker room and went to one of Kuoh Academy''s indoor courts. "You can start with some stretches," Rias said. "Kiba, please show me how you''re going to throw." Just then, Akeno and Asia approached me. They both wanted to be my partner for the stretches, and Koneko seemed to realize that. Then Koneko grabbed my wrist and pulled me away from them, squeezing my wrist tightly. "Ow! Ow! It''s okay, I''ll go with you!" Akeno looked at that, put a hand to her face and a smile appeared on her face. "Arara~ Is Koneko in the game too?" "Miss Akeno, can I be your partner?" Asia asked. She was still a little intimidated when talking to Rias and Akeno. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 24 – Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 24 ¨C Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council As Koneko helped me stretch with her small hands, I looked over at Akeno and Asia, who were standing near the edge of the court. Akeno was helping Asia stretch, her hands tilting the blonde girl''s back forward to stretch both her legs and her spine. For me, the sight of the two of them together was mesmerizing. Akeno, in her tight training uniform, had herrge breasts outlined, and I could have sworn I could see the color of her bra against her white shirt. Asia was more shy, but she tried hard not to make any mistakes around the admirable Akeno. Her body, though not as curvaceous as Akeno''s, had a delicate beauty. They were exciting in different ways. Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice that Koneko was watching me like a hawk. She pushed my back forward hard, snapping me out of my trance with a great deal of pain. "Ouch!" I eximed as I felt the vertebrae in my spine crack. "Why did you do that? You could have put me in a wheelchair." "Oh? Were you distracted?" she said without a trace of remorse in her voice. "I''m sorry. I said I''d use more force because you''re too stiff. I didn''t see you weren''t paying attention." I didn''t say anything else. I epted it because I understood the message. After that, I just concentrated on Koneko and helped her stretch. Soon, the door to the gym opened and Sona Sitri entered, apanied by Saji, Tsubaki Shinra and other members of the student council. The council girls wore a training uniform simr to that of the ult Research Club girls, and Saji wore a gym uniform identical to mine. "I hope you''re ready for our dodgeball game." Sona said, holding a dodge ball in front of them. The Student Council members lined up on one side of the field, while we ult Research Club members lined up on the other. There was a visible line between us, marking the center of the field and the limit of where each person could go to throw the ball. I exchanged nces with Rias, who gave everyone in the club an encouraging smile. "Let''s show them what we''re made of." Rias said. On the other side of the field, Sona was giving some instructions to her members. "Everybody ready, right?" Sona asked after. "Let''s get started." The whistle blew and the dodgeball match began. The three balls in the game flew upward with bursts of energy. This was a private game of devils against devils, so the use of magic was allowed. In the blink of an eye, I saw a balling at me with the speed of a meteor. That was when my Sacred Gear appeared. "{Boost!}" Time seemed to slow down as I heard the voice in my head. My eyes immediately focused on the trajectory of the ball, and then, in a move that was more risky than safe, I decided to grab the ball in mid-air, feeling the impact echo through my body. Everyone looked up in surprise, for the one who had thrown the ball was Tsubaki, who had thunderous strength even among devils. "What? I thought he was the easiest target!" Tsubaki said. I looked at Rias, who gave me a smile full of pride and approval. "Yes, Leo!" Kiba eximed. "Now throw it back!" With the fireball firmly in my hands, I looked around the field, quickly assessing the position of each of the student council members. Tsubaki was standing still with a surprised look on her face. Sona and Saji were further away. I decided to focus on Saji, because if he was going to be a rival for me, it had to be for real reasons. "{Boost!}" the voice in my head shouted again. I bent my knees and prepared to throw. My eyes locked on Saji, who seemed to have sensed my intention and began to move, trying to deceive the direction of my attack. With a powerful movement, I threw the ball with all the strength I could muster. The ball sliced through the air with a sound, breaking the superficial sound barrier. Saji threw himself to the side at thest second, dodging by a centimeter. The ball flew past him with such force that it exploded against the gym wall, leaving a deep mark and a loud bang. Everyone was stunned at the power of my shot. Even I was surprised by the result. I knew I was considerably stronger, but by how much? If my stats were set to the default of 50, and each boost doubled my stats every 10 seconds, this meant that with two boosts I could easily reach 200 physical stat points in 20 seconds.The normal strength stat for devils in this world was 30, so how in the world did Issei manage to be weak with such an attractive power in the anime? Akeno chuckled amusedly. "Arara~ what a frightening power." Koneko simply nodded. "Good job." Saji stood up, wiped the dust from his clothes and broke into a cold sweat. "That was a lucky throw!" The match continued, and I decided that I didn''t need to use all my strength like I had done with the first throw. Yes, using all my power would have made the game easier for the ult Research Club, but I also wanted to have fun with this kind of sillypetition that I could never have at the Compulsory Education Academy. At one point, I saw Rias throw a ball at Tsubaki, who skillfully deflected it. In another, Koneko used her great strength to throw a ball that Sona defended with a magic circle. The gym literally turned into a battlefield, with fire, ice, and lightning sparking everywhere. Then a new opportunity presented itself. I saw Saji running towards the center of the court, trying to catch a ball that was rolling around. With a quick movement, I ran in the opposite direction, picked up a nearby ball, and threw it at him. He jumped aside, but the ball passed so close to him that he felt the tremor of the disced wind. The ball hit the ground with a thud and bounced into the air. ''Ohw!! How strong is this guy? Is he really a beginner like me?'' I bet Saji thought something like that from the look on his face. Asia, who was closest, seized the moment and ran to catch the ball in the air. But Sona had her in her sights. Asia had no way of avoiding it. "Asia, look out!" I yelled, throwing myself into the ball''s path. The impact of the rubber ball against me was strong, throwing me backwards, but I managed to help Asia as I grabbed the ball. Asia looked at me worriedly. "Leo, are you okay?" Even in pain, I smiled. "Hehe! Don''t worry, I''m fine." Sona Sitri was physically much stronger than she looked. "Way to go, Leo!" Rias shouted. Finally, thest moment of the game had arrived. Sona was practically alone on her side of the court after Tsubaki was hit, while on our side, there was still me, Rias and Kiba. She knew she had to make a risky move to try to turn the match around. It wasn''t crazy to hit one opponent and use a magic circle to deflect the ball to another. Yes, that was her n. Sona threw the ball with incredible power, aiming directly at Rias. Rias dodged the ball with impressive agility and it flew past her towards the end line. I ran to catch it. "Damn." Sona said and started running away from the center of the court, trying to make it harder to hit. With a quick move, I caught the ball and aimed at Sona. She was running in a straight line and backwards, so it was easy to hit her. Saji tried to warn her, but when she looked in my direction, the ball I had thrown was only a few centimeters away. She tried to dodge, but the ball hit her hand. With the leader eliminated, it was only a matter of time before the rest of the student council was hit. As the game ended, Sona came over from the other side of the court, apanied by the members of the student council. "Congrattions." Sona said respectfully. "It was a fair match. You deserved to win." Saji, though obviously disappointed, shook my hand. "You have incredible strength, Leo. I expected nothing less from my opponent." I smiled back at him defiantly. "You''re not so bad yourself." When I went to greet Sona, she shook my right hand and said: "Your name is Leonard Tonello, right? I''m Sona Sitri. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you." [You impressed Sona Sitri at the Dodgeball Game.] [You obtained 1 heart with Sona Sitri.] * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 25 – Divine Paradise Chapter 25 ¨C Divine Paradise In the ult Research Club room, Rias raised the ss of juice in her hand and said, "Congrattions to everyone on their victory. You''ve done an incredible job." Then we all raised our sses and toasted the team''s victory. "Now we have to go to the Forest of Familiars." Rias put her ss down after a single sip and announced. "Asia, Leo, it''s time for you to get your familiars." "Why do we have to go today?" Asia asked, because she was enjoying this little celebration party a little. She had never been to one before. "Because tonight is the night of the full moon," Rias exined. "The Master of Familiars can only be found on this day of the month. If we miss this opportunity, we''ll have to wait another whole month." We all gathered around Rias, and a magical circle began to form beneath our feet, glowing with an intense red light. I felt a slight vibration on the ground as the magic activated. "Hold on," Rias warned. "We''re going to teleport to the Forest of Familiars." The glow from the magic circle increased, and I instinctively closed my eyes. When I opened them a secondter, we were all surrounded by a dense forest, bathed in the silver light of the full moon. The surrounding trees were tall, crooked, leafy and imposing, most of them without a single leaf. The air was thick, and all was as quiet as a forest at night could be. "Wee to the Forest of Familiars." Rias said and opened her arms. Asia stepped back while she looked around behind me. "This ce is... scary." "We have to get it!" a harsh, old voice shouted from above. When we raised our heads, we saw a middle-aged man high up in a tree. He had red hair and a backward cap. He was an aged parody of Ash from Pok¨¦mon. "Who are you?" I asked. The strange man pointed at himself and said proudly, "I am the Master of Familiars, Zatouji! It''s a beautiful full moon tonight, youngsters! It''s perfect for us to catch any familiar you want!" "He''s a professional when ites to familiars." Akeno exined to Asia and me. "I see." "So what kind of familiar do you want?" I was serious when I said, "I don''t know yet. I want something that suits me, but I don''t have a preference." Asia hesitated for a moment and looked at me with an uncertain expression. "I... I''d like a reliable and handsome rtive." She said and closed her eyes. "Ah! I also want it to be gentle and docile." Zatouji smiled broadly when he heard Asia. "Demanding, huh? Then let''s find the pretty girl''s familiar first!" He led us through the trees and along the paths of the Forest of Familiars. He seemed to know this forest very well, because even though the atmosphere was eerie, he didn''t seem to be afraid at all. At one point, he stopped us, pointed to a small clearing ahead, and said: "Look over there." There, shrouded in the stillness of the night, was a small, enchanting creature. The creature was a horse with scales all over its body and golden hair on its mane and tail. "This is a Golden Kirin," Zatouji exined. "They are known for their beauty and loyalty. A perfectpanion for someone like you, little girl." "It''s beautiful..." she said, enchanted by the Kirin. "W-what should I do?" "Just go and try to make a connection." Zatouji instructed. Asia looked at me, and I nodded, encouraging her. Then she cautiously approached the Kirin and reached out to touch and caress the creature. The golden Kirin quickly noticed her presence, looked at her for a second, and ran into the bushes to escape. Asia stood still with her hand outstretched, watching with a disappointed expression as the creature disappeared into the darkness. "Don''t worry, Asia," Rias said,ing closer, "we''ll find you another familiar. There are many here in the forest." Zatouji smiled encouragingly. "That''s right! Familiars are very sensitive beings. They can sense the emotions of humans. Maybe the Golden Kirin was scared off by your nervousness, but that doesn''t mean you won''t find one that''s perfect for you." Asia became a little more confident with the words of support, and we continued walking through the forest. As we walked, Zatouji talked about the different types of familiars we could find. "There are many kinds of familiars in the Forest of Familiars. Some are small and docile, while others arerge and powerful. The important thing is to find one that suits your personality and abilities." I stood a little further back, not paying much attention to what Zatouji was saying. "Leo, you look pensive." Akeno had a slight smile on her lips when she asked, but her eyes showed genuine concern. "Do you have any idea what kind of family member you''d like to have?" "Not yet, actually. I want something that suits me, but I don''t have a clear preference. Maybe something with a special connection or something that could be very useful in the future." I definitely had no idea what I wanted. I''d never stopped to think about what kind of familiar I''d like to get in the High School DxD world because I was too busy imagining other things. "That makes sense. Sometimes the right familiar shows up when you least expect it. Just be open to feeling the connection." We continued walking, and suddenly Zatouji stopped. He held up a hand to signal us to stop and be quiet. "There," he whispered, pointing to a high branch of a tree in front of us. "Look." We looked in the direction he pointed and saw a small creature sitting on a high branch, staring at the moon. It was a creature the size of a small dog, with shimmering scales that reflected the moonlight. The creature folded its delicate wings next to its body, and its eyes shone with mysterious intelligence. "This is a fairy dragon. They are rare and extremely powerful. This seems to be a young one, probably the lost son of an older fairy dragon." Akeno looked at me. "Leo, you have dragon power. This could be a perfect match for you." Just as I was about to answer her, a bunch of slime fell from the trees above us andnded directly on the girls. "What the hell is that?" Kiba shouted and drew his sword. Zatoujiughed as a slimended over his eyes and crossed his arms. "Those are slime! They''re harmless, but..." The Master of Familiars didn''t even need to finish what he was saying, because I began to see what the slime was capable of. Each piece of these creatures that fell on the girls quickly melted the fabrics of the sses, allowing me to see what kind of underwear each of them was wearing. ''It''s divine paradise! Thank you, slimes!'' * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 26 – Choice Point 2 Chapter 26 ¨C Choice Point 2 All the slimes had a liquefied quality that allowed them to melt any type of fabric. So when they started falling on the girls, I opened my eyes wide so as not to miss any details. The first to be affected was Akeno. As the droplets of slime spread over her voluminous body, the fabric began to disappear rapidly, revealing the ck lingerie with the finece and purple ribbons she was wearing. The delicate straps of her bra also began to erode, and Akeno, always confident, looked at me with a mischievous smile. "Oh~ Leo, please don''t look at me with those predator eyes!" Rias, who was standing next to Akeno, had a different reaction. Her expression alternated between surprise and irritation as she tried to push the slime away with her hands. But as much as she tried to throw them away, they were like jelly and didn''t break easily. Her clothes disappeared as quickly as Akeno''s, revealing a set of red silk lingerie. Her breasts were huge, and she tried to cover them with her arms. It was clear that she was very embarrassed. "Please, Leo, turn around, turn around!" Rias shouted. "But I''ve already seen you..." "It doesn''t matter!" With no other choice, I had to turn around, but to my right was the normally impassive Koneko. "Ah... no, I really liked that outfit." She said in a tone that didn''t even change the intonation. In fact, even Koneko''s expression remained the same, and the only change was a slight blush in her cheeks. Koneko wore a beautiful white panties and bra set, simple and practical. Her panties had a teddy bear on the front and her eyes widened for the first time when she realized I was looking at her. Asia, always shy and innocent, screamed nonstop. The slime was cold and icy, so it wasn''t pleasant to have it on her skin. Her clothes dissolved as well, revealing pale pink lingerie with tiny frills. She covered herself as best she could with her hands as she pushed them away, but a clever slime melted the two straps of her bra, exposing her small breasts. I could feel my face getting hotter and hotter. My heart was pounding and for a moment, I felt a small drop of blood trickle from my nose. "Damn," I thought aloud, trying to concentrate on something else to keep myposure. The slime behaved until Rias finally tired of them and burned them all with her magic. She could be incredibly frightening when she was angry. After Rias had vanquished the slime with her magic, the smell of burning permeated the air. Akenoughed softly. "You really couldn''t resist a look at us, could you, Leo?" She held up her breasts. Still trying to cover herself with her arms, Rias snorted at me. "You could at least try to be more discreet!" She shot a disapproving look in my direction. "I''m sorry, Rias. I... I wasn''t expecting that." I replied, but I bet I couldn''t hide the expression of a desire on my face when I looked at her in those moments. Suddenly, I felt a presence quickly approaching. Before I could react, Koneko was at my side. "Leo, you also looked at me with a perverted expression." I swallowed, feeling a shiver run down my spine. "K-Koneko, I... I didn''t mean... not exactly..." She raised her fist, preparing to hit me. Out of options, I hid behind Asia, who was still trying to cover herself as best she could. Asia, her cheeks red and her eyes wide, looked at me in confusion. "L-Leo, what are you doing?!" "Asia, protect me!" However, I had forgotten that staying close to Asia was not the safest option in this scenario. Suddenly, I felt a shock wave pass through my body. The shock was so strong that it made me stagger backwards, my muscles shaking uncontrobly. Then the little fairy dragon we had seen earliernded gently on Asia''s right shoulder. "What... what happened?" "The fairy dragon is an extremely protective creature, especially towards those with pure hearts." Zatouji looked at Asia. "He must have thought that this boy was trying to hurt you, youngdy. And it seems to have chosen you as its master." "Ah~~! That exins the shock." Rias said. "I''m sorry, Leo. I didn''t know it would do that." Asia said as she petted the fairy dragon. "It''s not your fault, Asia. I should have been more careful." Koneko, who was watching everything closely, smiled slightly at the sight of my spiky hair. "Looks like you got what you deserved." "Maybe this will be a lesson for you." Rias still looked a bit annoyed. Then a window popped up on my system. [Choice Point 2! The girls from the ult Research Club are half-naked, and you can lend your jacket to one of them. Your options are: 1 - Give the jacket to Rias Gremory. 2 - Give the jacket to Asia Argento. 3 - Give the jacket to Koneko Toujou. 4 - Give the jacket to Akeno Himejima. 5 - Continue with the jacket for yourself]. [Choose who you want to give the jacket to and get +1 heart with whoever you choose.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 27 – Lucid Dream Chapter 27 ¨C Lucid Dream [Choose who you want to give the jacket to and get +1 heart with whoever you choose.] The girls searched for a way to hide their underwear, as it was obviously very embarrassing to be half-naked in the woods. There was no quick magic to get their clothes back, so they would remain half-naked until they got back to the club. This made the decision I had to make even more difficult and indecisive. Since I had recently be very close to Akeno, I wanted to give her my coat and take this rtionship to the next level. However, seeing Asia all shy was heartbreaking, and Koneko was very angry with me, so this might be a good opportunity to make her reconsider. I had great exnations for giving my coat to these three girls, but looking at Rias, I knew what I had to do. I took off my school uniform jacket, walked over to Rias and wrapped my jacket around her shoulders,forting her. Her cheeks flushed, and she looked surprised. "Leo?" "Don''t worry, Rias. It is the least I can do for the person who gave me a second life." I said with a small smile. She smiled too, obviously proud. The look of disappointment she had shown as I watched the slime melt her clothes waspletely gone. [You chose OPTION 1.] [You obtained 1 heart with Rias Gremory.] [Some girls around you who like you didn''t approve of your decision.] [You lost 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] ''So I can lose too...'' I concluded, not happy. It was hard to lose something I had fought for, especially to someone I cared about so much. Akeno and I had gone back to one house, which wasn''t as bad as it could have been, except that it would dy my chances of having sex with her. Anyway, I was on a mission to take Rias Gremory''s virginity, and winning hearts with her had been much harder than with the others so far, so I didn''t regret my choice. However, I couldn''t force the other girls to run half naked through the woods looking for a familiar for me, so I suggested we go back to the clubroom. "Are you sure you don''t want to continue, Leo?" Asia asked, worried because she was the only one who had found a rtive. I immediately agreed with a nod. "Don''t worry Asia. There will always be more opportunities, and even though I can''t try next month because Saji and the student council areing, I can try again in two months." Honestly, ever since I came into this world, I had no hope of getting a good familiar. They were very important and useful, but they all needed to be taken care of, and I never had a pet. When we returned to the Club through one of Ria''s crimson portals, she taught Asia how to summon the fairy dragon. Eventually Asia nicknamed the fairy dragon Raleo, after my name. Apparently, she wasn''t very creative with names. * I had a strange dream that night. I really expected to have a weird dream, but the one I had was much more perverted than I''d normally imagine. In this dream, Rias and I were walking through a park like any other. The trees were gently swaying in the wind, and the sound of the leaves was soothing. I feltpletely at peace in the dream. I felt aforting warmth in my right hand, and when I looked at it, I saw that I was holding hands with Ria. It was as if we were a normal couple on a quiet date. Suddenly Rias let go of my hand, walked forward a little, put her hands behind her back and said: "Leo... I..." For some reason, I immediately remembered Yumma. Could it be that I couldn''t forget my death even in a dream? Just as Rias was about to continue, I was ready to see her pull out a spear, a sword, or something sharp enough to stab me and turn this peaceful dream into a nightmare. But what she said next was something I never expected from Rias. "I... want to have sex with you here... and now." I opened my eyes and saw how red her face was. Rias seemed to be trying so hard to tell me, and it all seemed so real. I was sure it was a dream... a lucid dream! This was a unique opportunity for me to have sex, even though I was a virgin. Dreaming about sex was one of the top five desires of a virgin. So I raised my left hand and said: "Let''s do it." The intonation I used was as if I was an anime hero who wanted to kill the devil god, but the devil in this story was me, and the only thing I wanted to kill was my virginity. Riasughed and started to leave the path, looking for a more private ce behind the bushes. Excited, I took a step forward and... "You look veryfortable, brat!" A familiar voice suddenly whispered in my ear. Then everything changed around me. The trees with their intense green leaves disappeared, as did the gravel beneath my feet, the bushes, the cool breeze, and even Rias. From one moment to the next, I found myself in apletely ck world. "That voice is..." As if to answer what I was about to say, a huge red eye appeared in front of me, along with a roar that echoed to the ends of this ck world. "Ddraig!" "Yes, I''m inside you." Ddraig replied. However, there was one detail that I only noticed at that moment. Ddraig''s voice wasn''t like the one in the anime. No, it was much more... feminine? What kind of change in the main plot was that? What the hell was going on? "I''ve always tried to talk to you, but you never listened. Maybe because you were weak." "And why now? Why not at a more... appropriate time?" I asked, obviously a little out of sorts, scratching my cheek a little embarrassed. "And I just took the opportunity that presented itself. I wanted to say hello. After all, we''re partners now." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 24 - Sona Sitri, The President of the Student Council Chapter 25 - Divine Paradise Chapter 26 - Choice Point 2 Chapter 27 - Lucid Dream Chapter 28 - If it''s Natural, It''s Something from God Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 28 – If it’s Natural, It’s Something from God, Chapter 28 ¨C If it¡¯s Natural, It¡¯s Something from God, When I woke up from my strange dream, it felt like a truck had run me over. I was in a lot of pain in all my joints and also very sleepy, so I didn''t get up right away. I turned over on the other side of the bed, trying to find a way to make myself morefortable or even try to get back to sleep for a few more minutes before the rm went off. But when I turned over, I was faced with the innocent face of Asia Argento. She was sleeping next to me again, even though she had her own room. At first, for the first few moments, I tried to resist, but it was impossible not to look at her body. She was wearing her usual cyan pajamas, which were sofortable for her because they were a bit baggy. As shey there, I could see part of her breasts. They weren''t big or small, but rather modest, seemingly the perfect size to fit into the palm of my hand. Asia seemed to sense my aura of perversion because she woke up a few secondster. Her green eyes met mine, and she offered me a small, innocent smile. "Good morning, Leo~!" she said, hugging me tightly. Even after I had decided to give my cloak to Rias instead of her in the Forest of Familiars, Asia didn''t seem to be upset. Why wasn''t she? I remembered the messages I''d received at that moment. [Some girls around you who like you didn''t approve of your decision.] [You lost 1 heart with Akeno Himejima.] Akeno was the only one I lost hearts to, and there were three other girls there, which meant that Akeno was the only one who liked me. It was strange because I had the same number of hearts with Rias as I did when I first kissed Akeno. Was this system confusing, or was I just too slow to notice anything? Determined to get an answer, I grabbed Asia''s shoulders as she hugged me and pulled her away a bit. This was difficult. Asia immediately noticed that I was looking at her with a slightly more serious expression than usual. She looked at me and asked, looking a little confused: "Leo? What''s the matter? Don''t you like it when I hug you?" How could I ask the question I had in mind without sounding emotional, rushed, and without making it sound like a confession of love? I took a moment to formte the question in my mind. "Asia..." I looked into her eyes without flinching and began. "Yes?" "Why weren''t you upset when I gave my cloak to Rias yesterday? I think Akeno and Koneko were a little mad at me, but you''re still normal." "Um. Leo... even I would be, shall you say, upset?" Asia said with a slight blush on her face. "But remember what you said? I think it was, ''... This is the least I can do for the person who gave me a second life. I''d be a little selfish if I got angry when what you did was actually to help someone else out of gratitude. God would be angry if I were jealous." "Jealous? Why would you be jealous?" "Because..." She was about to say when she finally realized that she had said much more than she had intended. Asia put her hand to her mouth, and her face turned red like a tomato. She then put her hands to her face to hide it and cringed. However, as she made the move to shrink her body, one of her knees brushed against me and both she and I realized at that moment that my penis was so hard in my pants that it was almost sticking out. Asia hadn''t shown me anything, hadn''t done anything. Yet I exploded. Was it the closeness of her cute reactions that made me so excited, or was it the dream I had about Rias? "Le-le-leo? I-is that...?" I put both hands between my legs, trying to hide the bulge. "It''s not what you think, Asia. It''s a rat, yes, a rat!" Between you and me, I was a good liar most of the time, and it was this skill of deception that allowed me to reach eight levels as an explorer. However, when the pressure was on, I lied like a five-year-old. What else could I do? Admit to Asia that my penis was about to explode because I liked seeing her cheeks turn pink? That would practically be a confession, and if I was rejected, I could lose her forever. Asia hid her face behind her hands, but that didn''t stop me from seeing how embarrassed she was. I wasn''t sure how to react in a situation like this, so I started to get up to get out of bed and make Asiafortable on her own. I ced one foot on the wooden floor of my room and was about to ce the other when I felt a small hand grab my left wrist. I turned to see Asia staring at the bulge in my pants instead of my eyes. "Leo, I know it''s not a rat." She said as she stopped me from letting go. "Asia..." "I was raised in a church surrounded by nuns, but the Bible taught me to read the world and people." She continued. "There is no need to be ashamed. This is a natural reaction that happens every morning for men, right?" I swallowed the saliva in my mouth and nodded. "If it''s natural, it''s something from God, so can I try to help you with my magic?" Asia asked. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 29 - Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 29 – Vitality Healing (R-18) Chapter 29 ¨C Vitality Healing (R-18) "If it''s natural, it''s something from God, then can I try to help you with my magic?" Asia asked. When I heard this, I almost couldn''t believe it. I only had three hearts with Asia and she was already suggesting things like that, while Rias hadn''t evene close to saying something like that to me. Anyway, this was a great opportunity for me. So I sat back down on my bed, looked at Asia and asked: "Is this what I think it is?" She looked away from me and at my pants. "You saw mine yesterday. It''s only natural that I want to see yours." In other words, she was doing it because I''d seen a little of her breasts. It was a very strange kind of revenge, but I would never say that to her out loud. "Fine. If that''s what you want, I can do it." I said and started to slowly pull down my pants so as not to scare her. As Asia''s innocent eyes looked at my penis and she took a deep breath as if surprised, I got 100% harder than I had been before. My penis literally pointed to the ceiling. She leaned forward and uttered the most generic phrase I could hear from a girl like her. "It feels so... stiff. Doesn''t it hurt?" I nodded. "I''m used to it." Then Asia felt free toe a little closer. I could feel her breathing quicken a little as she looked at me, seeming to pay attention to every detail of my penis, from the balls to the head. It was very ufortable to be looked at like that. Maybe that''s how she and the other girls felt when they were undressed in the Forest of Familiars. "So, are you going to try to use your magic to help me?" I asked. "A-ah, yes, of course," she said, looking as if she had suddenly been brought back to reality. Then she stretched out her right hand a little, and a silver ring with a small green jewel appeared on her ring finger. This was Asia''s Sacred Gear, which allowed her to heal any living being, even a devil like me. "I will start. Is that okay with you, Leo?" "Okay." With my permission, she brought her right hand a little closer to my penis, and an intensely green aura first appeared around her hand and thenpletely enveloped my penis. However, in the first second, the healing had the exact opposite effect of what Asia had expected. Instead of my penis bing shy, it became even harder than it already was, with the veins popping out and pulsing heavily. "How can I put this? Asia, I don''t think it worked," I told her. "Why? I''m sure I used my remedy." She said, and with that saintly sense she had, she tried again. "Wait, Asia, this..." I tried to stop her, but my penis was once again enveloped by the green aura and reached a new level of rigidity. I had already understood that Asia''s magic would continue to make my penis more virile, only Asia was too na?ve to notice. "What? It didn''t work again? Why is that?" She pulled her hand back and started looking at the ring to make sure there wasn''t anything wrong with it. "Asia, this is a biological reaction. I don''t think your healing powers can help me in this case." I replied. "Oh no. In that case, I''ll ask God." She sped her hands and began to pray: "My Lord, please hear my prayers and help Leo with his penis problem. I beg you, Lord-Ahi!" "Calm down, Asia. You''re a devil. You can''t pray, remember?" I exined to her. "How can I help you if I can''t use my healing or ask God? Oh, that''s right! Wait here. I think I saw some medicine in one cab." "Asia, wait. There is no medicine or healing. As you said, this is a natural reaction of all men in the morning and the only way is for me to relieve myself. I''ll go to the bathroom and when Ie back we''ll forget all about it, okay?" Seemingly out of options, I pulled my pants back up and got out of bed. But when I went to the door to leave my small room, I heard Asia asking: "L-leo, what if I used my mouth? Would that be enough to make you feel a little more... relieved?" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 30 – Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 30 ¨C Confused Mind of a Girl When Asia suggested using her mouth, I imagined a million different things, but she got up from the bed, walked over to me, and stood in front of me. So I knew what she meant was: "Is a kiss enough?" In her mind, one kiss would make my penis go soft. I could have denied it and tried to exin that it wouldn''t work and that it would actually have the opposite effect of what she wanted, I could have even tried to get a blowjob or a handjob, but I nodded when she asked and I don''t regret it. It was better to have her kiss now than to have another request denied. I didn''t have to hurry. Asia was 155 cm tall while I was 180 cm. There was a good height difference between us. So, at that moment, our eyes were far apart as they stared at each other, even though our bodies were so close. I was about to act, but it was she who bravely did so. She stood on her tiptoes and slipped her hand behind my neck, and I leaned forward. My hands gripped her waist and our faces remained still. She didn''t go any further on her own. How could she follow without knowing exactly how to do it? "Are you sure you want to try?" I asked to make sure I didn''t lose any hearts. Now that I understood that there was a way to lose, I had to be a little more careful. Asia smiled, and that was the answer I was looking for. Then our lips finally met. Her mouth was small, as were her lips, but she was bolder than I had imagined and started with her tongue. I had just experienced my first kiss and wasn''t sure what to do either, but I did my best to teach her the softest, most natural movements. Our tongues began to touch, embrace, and, at a certain point, intertwine. Asia was either a quick learner or I was an excellent teacher. The fire between us began to rise quickly, my right hand squeezing her waist and my left hand smoothing her back. She didn''t stop there, tangling my hair in her fingers. After a few seconds, we pulled apart a little. Our breaths were heavy and there was an expression on Asia''s face that I never expected to see. It wasn''t the usual shy expression; it was somethingpletely different. She was looking at me eagerly, like she was angry. "Leo..." she murmured. ''She wants this as much as I do.'' I concluded, leaning in to start another kiss, but this time I could be bolder than before. My left and right hands began to work in sync on her back. The hands went up high and then down almost to Asia''s ass. One hand gripped her waist tightly while the other squeezed her ass through her pajamas. This made her moan slightly during the kiss, but she didn''t say anything or pull away, a sign that I could continue. Or so I thought at first. Suddenly, Asia pulled back and flinched. I stopped immediately, realizing that I had gone a little too far. When I looked at her face, there were a few tears in the corners of her eyes. "Asia, I''m sorry, I..." "No, it''s okay." She said, still a little taken aback and not looking me in the eye. "I just... I already know where this is going and I don''t think... we should. I slept in your bed because yesterday Raleo attacked you because of me and I thought it would be better to heal you like devils do, but I think it''s better to stop it." "If it was something I did, Asia, I-" "L-leo, the problem isn''t you, it''s just that I... Oh, never mind. I''ll talk to youter, okay? I''m sorry I wasn''t helpful to you," Asia said, looking at the bulge in my pants. "I''m going to make us some breakfast while you relieve yourself. See youter!" I tried to stop Asia, but she left my room before I could think of any counter-arguments that might convince her to stay. As the door closed, Iy face down on my bed and fell face first onto the sheets where she had been lying a few minutes before. There were still traces of her scent, a scent that reminded me of a field of flowers, so fragrant and sweet. "Where did I go wrong?" I asked, my voice muffled by the sheets. For moments, our chemistry was perfect, and our bodies seemed to be on the same wavelength. But she pulled away as things got more intense and serious. Could it be that Asia wasn''tfortable with me grabbing her ass? Had I gone too far? All I could think about were questions that I couldn''t answer on my own unless I asked Asia. So, after my big friend had calmed down, I left my room and went to the kitchen of the apartment. The table in my apartment had four seats, but Asia didn''t upy any of them. Instead, she was standing, washing the few dishes we had left the night before. We lived a life in this apartment that was very much like that of a newlywed couple, and I had high hopes that this function would soon cease to be just domestic activities. However, she and I had never had anything close to what we had this morning, so I had to argue about it. As I approached the table, I saw that there was a te of eggs, bacon, fish, and some rice. But there was no other te. "Aren''t you going to eat?" I asked as I dragged my chair over to sit down. Asia had her back to me and replied: "No, I''ve already eaten. As soon as I''m done here, I''m going to take a shower and go to ss." She tried to use her usual tone, but something was clearly bothering her. ''I didn''t lose a heart to her. It may be that what I did wasn''t that bad, and it may get worse if I keep poking at the wound. However, I refuse to make things so messy.'' I got up from the table, walked over to where Asia was and hugged her. Asia had her back turned and was so lost in her own thoughts that she didn''t even notice me approaching. She only noticed when my arms wrapped around her and I said: "I''m sorry I went further than you offered. I thought you enjoyed it too. And please don''t get weird on me. We''re roommates. We can''t make the atmosphere awkward." At that moment, a system screen surprisingly appeared for me. [You obtained 1 heart with Asia Argento.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 31 – Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 31 ¨C Kitchen worktop (R-18) When the heart receipt message appeared in front of my eyes, Asia was still in my arms. I was confused for a second, just a second really, because I soon realized that Asia wasn''t really angry with me. It was something else that bothered her and made her pull away. So even after the message popped up for me, I didn''t let go of Asia''s hug. I felt her warmth as I held her. "Please don''t think I meant any disrespect." My mouth was very close to one of her ears, so I almost whispered. I felt her breathing start to stabilize, and her fingers lightly touched my arms, which were still wrapped around her. "I know, Leo. It''s not your fault. I was... caught up in the moment, too. But..." She slowly turned around in my arms to face me. Her eyes glistened with tears in the corners, and there was a mixture of confusion and uncertainty in them. "But what?" "But... I''m confused," she admitted. "Part of me feels guilty about this. I don''t think I should..." I frowned. "Guilty? But why should you be?" Asia looked away, staring at a spot on the kitchen floor. "Because of Rias." This revtion surprised me. I hadn''t expected her to mention Rias in this context. "Rias? What does she have to do with this?" Asia let out a heavy sigh and turned back to me. "I see the way you look at her, the way you worry about her. And... I don''t want to intrude. I don''t want to seem like I''m trying to... steal you away from her. You knew each other before you and I met." I was silent for a moment, trying to organize my thoughts. The situation was moreplicated than I had thought. On the one hand, I had feelings for Rias. She was important to me, a strong, maic presence who had been with me throughout my adolescence and whom I literally knew like the back of my hand. On the other hand, the same was true for Asia. She was sweet, caring, and had a special ce in my heart as well, and I didn''t want to leave her out or neglect her. "Yes, I respect Rias very much. But that doesn''t mean that you and I can''t be close. I''m... not dating Rias. She''s amazing, but I respect her like a servant respects his master." "Really?" I nodded, keeping my eyes on hers. "Yes. Asia, you''re important to me. I want you to know that. I don''t want you to feel like you''re doing something wrong by feeling a little desire for me." She didn''t say anything for a moment, just stared at me with those big, expressive eyes. Then, slowly, a shy smile formed on her lips. "You''re... really serious, aren''t you?" "Yes. And... I really enjoyed our kiss. It was special for me. Every time I wake up with you by my side, it''s special." Asia blushed intensely, and the smile on her face grew. "I liked it too, Leo. I really enjoyed it. It was so... Kyah!" She put her hands to her face to hide her embarrassment. I looked at Asia, who was still covering her face with her hands, and I couldn''t help but feel a wave of tenderness for her. Not wanting to get hard again seeing her so cute, I let her go. "Asia, you''re amazing, you know that? Don''t forget that." I said as I left the stove area and returned to the table. She slowly lowered her hands from her face, revealing an even deeper blush on her cheeks. Her eyes, now free of tears, sparkled as she heard me say this. Loving words were something Asia Argento, an orphan raised in a church environment, had never heard. Love was different from the kindness of the nuns she had as colleagues. "Leo, I want to try again." I stopped and looked at her. "Try what, exactly?" I asked, practically teasing her. She sped her hands together, closed her eyes and called out boldly: "I want to try to kiss you again! This time without guilt..." My heart warmed when I heard those words. The sincerity in her eyes, the vulnerability in her voice, everything about her. Asia attracted me in so many ways. I turned and approached her. "If we''re going to do this, let me do it my way this time." "I promise I won''t stop you no matter what you do." She said with a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. "It''s a promise. You can''t go back on it." So I grabbed her by the waist and sat her down on the kitchen counter. It was the only way we could be the same height. Asia didn''t back down, even after my boldest move. She wrapped both arms around my neck and pulled me close to her. This time I didn''t have to ask her if she was sure. It was natural. Our lips touched first, and then our tongues began to intertwine. As we kissed, I felt more confident to try a little harder. Asia reciprocated and moved forward, her fingers sliding around the back of my neck and pulling me gently. She was daring for someone I was only kissing for the second time. In the heat of the moment, a slight movement of her waist made her realize that something was touching her stomach. She broke the kiss and looked down in surprise. "Leo, I know I promised not to interrupt, but..." Her eyes were crossed, staring at my penis sticking out from under the light pajama pants I was wearing. She looked up at me, her face as red as a cherry. I was a little embarrassed. I hadn''t reached the level of romantic experience where kissing didn''t make me hard as a rock. "Asia, that..." She interrupted, shaking her head. "It''s okay, Leo. I just... wasn''t expecting it." Sheughed nervously. "Actually, I was hoping it would happen again. I really want to help you this time." I was surprised, but there was something in her voice, like a newfound confidence, that made me believe her. "Go ahead." I stepped back and ced both hands on the bench behind me, clearing the way for her to do whatever she wanted. Asia got off the bench she was sitting on and knelt in front of me, her hands grasping the waistband of my pants. She carefully pulled them down. My penis was so erect that it cast a shadow over her face. Asia had a more serious expression on her face, as if she was concentrating. Then she grabbed my penis with her small, delicate hands and began moving it up and down, exploring every inch with an almost childlike curiosity. I closed my eyes and savored the sensation. Her hands were soft, without any calluses, and she was much more ungentlemanly than Akeno. Her awkward movements were almost as if she was learning and experimenting at the same time. "Asia..." She paused for a moment, worried. "Am I doing it right?" "You''re doing very well. Is this really your first time?" At that moment, Asia''s cheeks puffed out, and shepletely exposed my ns all at once, pulling down hard on all the skin. My only reaction was to scream in pain and apologize. "Ouch! Ouch! I''m kidding. It was just a joke." Asia then stopped squeezing and started moving her hand up and down again. "Of course you''re my first, Leo... I was a nun before I was a devil. I never even considered the possibility of doing it with someone else before I met you. It was you who showed me the truth of the Church and protected me as if your life depended on it. A-now, if youe, please..." "Arww! I''m sorry, Asia, but I''ll be right there..." My words turned into an involuntary moan, and my whole body went rigid. Asia, with her green eyes fixed on me, was looking straight into my eyes when I couldn''t control myself anymore and came, spraying jets of cum all over her. The cumnded on her breasts and near her mouth and she blinked, a little surprised but not angry. Instead, a smile of relief appeared on her lips as she watched the warm liquid run down the skin of her neck and fall between her breasts. It was an incredible contrast: the innocence of her face with the situation. "Are you all right?" she asked, as worried as ifing hurt. I leaned against the bench and tried to catch my breath. "Yes, Asia. I''m more than okay. Thanks for your help." [You obtained 1 heart with Asia Argento.] Finally, I had reached 5 hearts with someone, and it wasn''t really difficult, I just had to manage the situations well. This meant that I was halfway to officially making Asia part of my harem as a wife, and it also meant that the chance of finally having sex with her was closer. "Asia, what do you think about us..." I was about to say when Asia''s phone on the counter started to ring. It was a simple phone that Rias had given Asia so that she couldmunicate normally with all of us. Asia saw the name of the contact and said: "Sorry Leo, this is Rias, I have to take this..." "It''s okay..." I said, but I was actually thinking, ''Of course, the ssic phone call clich¨¦. It''s okay, system, I understand what you''re trying to show me.'' * * * [Rtionship | Status | Hearts Rias Gremory | Good | 2/10 Likes: unknown. _ Koneko Tojo | Neutral | 1/10 Likes: Watch. _ Akeno Himejima | Good | 3/10 Likes: Enemies'' screams of pain. _ Yuto Kiba | Neutral | 1/10 Likes: Swords. _ Asia Argento | Good | 5/10 Likes: God. _ Sona Sitri | Neutral | 1/10 | Likes: unknown. _ Tsubaki Shinra | Neutral | 0/10 | Likes: unknown. _ Genshirou Saji | Rival | 0/10 | Likes: Unknown. _ More details about the tastes of the characters you know will be avable when you have more hearts with them]. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 30 - Confused Mind of a Girl Chapter 31 - Kitchen worktop (R-18) Chapter 32 - Choice Point 3 Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 32 – Choice Point 3 Chapter 32 ¨C Choice Point 3 The rest of the day was as normal as could be. In fact, it was too normal. After my sses, I wasn''t called to the ult Research Club, nor was I given any missions or assignments. That was a little unusual, but going home a little early wasn''t bad at all. "This is the day... I''m pretty sure..." I thought aloud as I threw myself on my bed aftering home from school. Since I was living every day as normal, it was a bit difficult to keep the chronology and order of events in my head. I had to keep calcting since my death to try to predict when the events, which I specifically called the ''scenario'', would happen. I held out my right hand and said: "Open system." A window opened in my system, and there were a few options for moving forward. [Open Inventory.] [Open Skill Tree]. [Open Attributes Window.] [Open Challenge Board]. In a normal system like the one I had before, only the first three options would normally be avable. The fourth option, called "Challenge Board", was something exclusive to the Multiversal Romantic Scripter system, at least as far as I knew. "Challenges..." There was a clear difference between challenges and quests/missions, which gave me XP and other things forpleting them. Missions generally had no description, no indication of difficulty, and no reward. It was more like bonuses forpleting actions. Challenges, however, were more like quests in some games and anime I''ve watched. I clicked on thest option in the system window that was still hovering in front of me. The challenge board opened, but only one challenge was disyed. [Challenge Name: Conquer the Crimson Moon Difficulty: S Description: Rias Gremory, the Princess of Kuoh College, is a virgin devil. Many would like to get close enough to see her breasts, but you''ve already seen them; many would like to get a glimpse of her ass, but you''ve already done that. It seems certain that you can go further, especially if you take advantage of the master-servant rtionship. Objective of the challenge: Take Rias Gremory''s virginity (it is rmended to use the standard functions of the Multiversal Romantic Scripter System to achieve this). Time limit: 90 days (57 days remaining) Rewards: +1 System Unique Skill. +30 to all psychological attributes]. "It''s been 33 days. I''ve been here for just over a month. It doesn''t seem like it. I spent the first few weeks being a loyal servant to Rias, then I trained with her and helped Asia on missions. It was a good man, I stayed longer and improved. I managed to form a bond with Rias and the other girls. I have 57 days left, it''s a long time and at the same time it''s not... My first opportunity toplete this challenge will be today, and I''m still not sure what my decision will be..." As I thought this out loud, almost as an answer, the floor of my room began to glow. The light bulb in my room also began to flicker dozens of times for a few seconds until it simply burned out. My room waspletely engulfed by the crimson light of the symbol glowing on the floor. That symbol is the mark of the ult Research Club, the same symbol that''s on every flyer I''ve ever handed out on the streets of this city. It''s the magic circle of the Gremory family. The magic circle produced onest great glow that lit up the entire room. When I could open my eyes again, Rias Gremory was standing over the circle. The expression on her face wasn''t the same as usual. She looked serious, but not as usual. She was determined, with a look that seemed a little lost, but also determined. Immediately, Rias approached me and leaned over me, cing a hand on my chest to push me back onto the bed. "Make love to me." She whispered as she looked into my eyes. "I want you to take my virginity." "What? What are you talking about?" Rias Gremory, the beautiful and powerful heiress of the Gremory family, stood before me, vulnerable in a way I had never seen before. It''s not that I didn''t expect this time toe. I just wasn''t ready. "Leo, you''re the only one who can do this for me. The only one worthy." I got out of bed, still stunned. "Why? Why now?" With surprising calm, she began to unbutton her uniform. "There are things at stake that you don''t fully understand. My position, my responsibilities... there are expectations of me that go beyond what I can exin to you now and..." Rias let her jacket fall to the floor, revealing a white shirt clinging to her breasts. Her delicate fingers began to unbutton the shirt, button by button, as if taking her time to prepare for what was toe. "Even though you''re not perfect, you''re the best option I have. You''ve been loyal, kind, and, most of all, brave. That''s more than most can offer." Finally, her shirt fell open, revealing the delicatece of her bra. I could hear my own heart beating as I watched. I was a virgin, so of course it would be more than an honor for me to lose my virginity to Rias. And her words seemed very sincere, even if they were full of urgency. Rias took another step towards me and with a graceful movement, she let her shirt slip off her shoulders and fall to the floor. Then she pulled the zipper of her skirt down in a straight line until it finally stopped and her skirt slid down her legs, revealing a pair of white panties in the middle of her long legs. "Laugh, you..." The words were lost on me as I watched her finally remove her bra and drop it to the floor as she got back on top of me. Her breasts were huge, really big and beautiful. "Leo~, am I not good enough for you?" "You are... It''s just that I..." "I''ve thought about all sorts of things, but this is the only method left. You have to take my virginity now." [Rias Gremory has brought you to Choice Point 3! You must choose between: 1 - Take Rias Gremory''s virginity here and now. 2 - Reject Rias Gremory. 3 - Wait.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 33 - Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 33 – Rias Gremory Virginity Chapter 33 ¨C Rias Gremory Virginity "Is this your first time, Leo? Or do you have experience?" Rias asked me. She was literally riding me, her white panties on myp, over my cock. She must have felt the bulge in my pants, which was why she looked so flushed and embarrassed. That was probably also why she was sure I would approve. "It''s my first time." "It''s my first time too... Since we''re going to do it all the way and neither of us has any experience, it''s best to start slow." She said as she took one of my hands and ced it on one of her breasts. When my hand touched them, it was infinitely better than what I had fantasized about on my own. It was very different from feeling it over her bra because there was an exchange of heat. As the warmth of Rias'' breasts transferred to the palm of my right hand, a shiver ran down my spine and spread through my body. Rias'' eyes met mine and I could see the pleasure in them. "That time you just stared at them while I slept, didn''t you?" Rias whispered. "How does it feel to finally touch them?" She held my hand, forcing me to touch them. Her breasts were soft and firm at the same time, but my right hand sank down as if touching a pillow. "It''s-it feels incredible." She smiled slightly. "Let''s explore these new sensations together, shall we?" She took my left hand and led it to her other breast. My hands began to move naturally, massaging gently as I watched her every reaction, trying to learn how breasts worked. Rias arched her back slightly and let out a sigh of pleasure. "That''s it... that''s good, Leo..." Rias'' voice trembled slightly. "That''s it~ Keep it up." My eyes met Rias''s again, and I saw something more than just desire in them. She felt pleasure, but it wasn''t natural, not like when Akeno and Asia deliberately wanted to do sexual things with me. Rias looked at me differently. There wasn''t that sparkle of curiosity or excitement. Thisck of sparkle was a silent plea for something beyond what we were about to do. Still, I didn''t want to let go of this opportunity. Ria''s beauty was breathtaking, her parted lips inviting. I leaned forward, smelling the sweet scent of her hair, and kissed her neck. Her skin was warm and soft, and I could feel her pulse racing as I massaged her left breast. Rias let out another soft moan, encouraging me to continue, but at this point I realized that as much as I really wanted to continue, and Rias didn''t seem to be that ufortable, it wasn''t best in the long run to do it here and now. I didn''t want to be the man who stole Rias, I wanted to be the one who fought for her. And what was the point of possessing her like that? I would lose my virginity to the woman I wanted most in my life because of a desperate request from her, not because of a feeling of unconditional love. Yes, I could feel Ria''s heart beating fast, even with all the flesh on her chest. Her heart was beating even faster than mine. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside me. "Laugh... I... I can''t." Her eyes widened slightly, and a shadow of disappointment crossed her face. Before she could say anything, I removed my hands from her breasts. "Not like this, not like this. I don''t want this to be a thoughtless act out of urgency or necessity." Rias blinked a few times, processing my words. Then something changed in her expression. Her face softened to understanding and perhaps relief. She sighed deeply as she leaned forward to embrace me. She wrapped me in her arms, cing her breasts on mine and intertwining our hearts. I could feel the rapid beating of her heart gradually slowing. [You chose OPTION 2 at Choice Point 3.] [You received 2 hearts from Rias Gremory]. "Leo..." she whispered against my neck. "I... I''m sorry. I almost forced you into something you didn''t want..." She pulled away slightly, just enough to look into my eyes, and I could see the gratitude reflected in them, along with the sparkle of the other girls usually had. "Thank you, Leo. You really are a special servant." She gave me a shy smile, the kind that makes any guy feel a wave of tenderness. I was about to reply when she moved closer again, her gaze dropping to my lips, then meeting my eyes again. "Can I... can I at least kiss you, Leo?" Rias asked, but the truth was that our faces were so close at that moment that she didn''t even have to ask. I knew I''d made the right decision in refusing her at that moment, but now that I''d already won the hearts, a kiss wouldn''t change anything for the system. So I grabbed her neck and pulled her in for a kiss. Our lips touched and the kiss quickly became intense. Her taste was sweet, a mixture of strawberries and something unique to Rias. And from the way she kissed me, Rias seemed to understand that I wasn''t rejecting her because I didn''t like her, but because of the context and her emotional state. When we finally broke apart, we were both panting. Rias leaned her forehead against mine, looked at me and said: "Anyway, you got something from me today that I''ve never given to anyone else, Leo. That was my first kiss." Her words made me even more excited. But an intense glow that filled my room again interrupted the silence. Another magical circle formed on the floor as a figure began to materialize in the center. When the light finally faded, a woman with long silver hair and intense blue eyes was revealed. She was dressed in a maid''s outfit, and a cold air of seriousness emanated from her. "I seem to be a bitte." "Grayfia..." Rias said, looking at the woman with a little disgust. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 34 - Challenge Chapter 35 - Raiser Phoenix, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 34 – Challenge Chapter 34 ¨C Challenge The beautiful woman in maid''s clothing and silver hair blinked at the sight of Rias Gremory, half-naked, so close to me. "You were going to break the deal, weren''t you?" Grayfia asked, looking at Rias with a disappointed expression. "If I don''t go the distance to show my resolve, my father and brother will never listen to me. I know that, you know that." "Both the Sirzechs and the Master will be sad when they find out that you tried to give your purity to amoner." "What''s wrong with giving it to someone who deserves it? I don''t have a master, and I can do whatever I want to repay my servants. Besides, calling one of my servants amoner? Grayfia, I can''t..." "It''s all right, master." I said, treating Rias with more care than usual, and got up from the bed to pick up Rias'' clothes, which were lying on the floor. "I don''t understand what''s going on, but when someone working for your familyes to stop you, things must be serious." "Leo, how do you...?" "What''s your name?" I asked the silver-haired woman as I turned to her to let Rias get dressed. "My name is Grayfia. Nice to meet you, I''m Rias Gremory''s brother''s [Queen]." I bowed my head slightly in respect, causing her to wrinkle her forehead in surprise, disguised as seriousness. "My name is Leonard Tonello." "Leonard? Wait, you''re...?" Grayfia couldn''t hide her surprise this time. "Yes. He''s my only [Pawn]. The [Boosted Gear] user." Rias said, putting her skirt onst. "The Devil Possessed by the Dragon Empress..." "Grayfia, let''s go back to my room. I''ll listen to what you have to say. Akeno can also attend this meeting, right?" "The Priestess of Thunder? I wouldn''t mind. It''s a custom for high-level devils to have their [Queen] by their side at all times. " After that, Rias and Grayfia gathered around a magic circle, said goodbye, and disappeared from my room. I took a deep breath, a little more relieved. But a part of me really wished I''d taken the opportunity. In any case, the first part of my n wasplete. I had rejected Rias, but soon I would have her all to myself. The next day, Asia and I went to the ult Research Club building. I was serious, very serious, and Asia could tell. "Leo, are you okay? You barely ate breakfast today, and you''re so... down." I looked at her and shook my head. "Have you noticed how Rias has been actingtely? She''s in trouble, serious trouble." "What?" I stopped walking at that moment. The ult Research Club building wasn''t far away. "Asia, no matter what happens at the club today, please stay behind me and don''t say anything or try to stop me." "Leo... you''re scaring me." Looking into Asia''s eyes, I took the two hands she was timidly clutching to her stomach and said: "You just have to promise me. Will you?" At that moment, she also looked into my eyes and could see that I didn''t show any fear or any emotion that could look like fear or uncertainty. In fact, I had nothing to be afraid of. Let''s just say that my trial period was over. I''d already understood how far my abilities as a devil went, and on top of that, I''d had the conversation with Ddraig earlier that morning that I''d been waiting for. "Hey, are you there, Ddraig?" I asked, speaking with my left hand after waking up. Suddenly, a green glow came out of the back of my left hand, the same ce where the green gem would normally be when I activated Boosted Gear. "Yeah, kid. Finally decided to stop being a hormonal teenager and tried to talk to me?}" "Did you see all that? Khum! It doesn''t matter. I need to talk to you seriously about the concept of partnership that you talked about in the dream." "I can see that you''re very serious, child. All right, ask me anything. I''m listening." Ddraig was inside me, and I could talk to her mentally. But all the time she couldn''t read my thoughts because of the difference between soul and brain. Ddraig was tied to my soul, while my thoughts were cognitive, i.e. exclusively in my brain, so what distinguished my natural thoughts from those she could hear was nothing more or less than will. If I wanted to talk to her, she could hear my thoughts. If not, she couldn''t, so Ddraig knew nothing about me, my world, the system, or my ns, at least until that moment. I exined to her in detail what was going to happen in the next few minutes and what I was going to do. The only thing she asked me when I was done was: "{Boy, how do you know all this?}" "I don''t know. It''s an assumption and a projection. As for you, you''re sure you can do what I''ve asked, right?" "Of course I am! After all, I am the Red Dragon Empress!" ''It''s this gender switch that always reminds me that I don''t live in the canonical universe of High School DxD... I thought and took a deep breath.'' Hours in the future, I pushed open the door and entered the main room of the ult Research Club. Koneko, Kiba, Akeno, Rias and the silver-haired maid from the night before, Grayfia, were already there. Asia immediately felt the tension in the room and sped her hands in awe. "Everyone is finally here." Rias said, and at that moment a magic circle appeared on the floor. This magic circle was big, bigger than any I had ever seen, and the symbol differedpletely from the magic circle I was used to. However, I knew that it was the Phenex Family''s magic circle. A circr wall of fire emerged from the edges of the magic circle. From the flickering mes of this fire, the silhouette of a tall man appeared. "Arhh! It''s been a while since Ist visited the human world!" Standing in the center of the circle was a man dressed in a red suit. He had yellow hair and an expression of confidence on his face as he stood with his hands in his pockets. When this man''s eyes caught sight of Rias, he walked up to her and said: "My dear Rias. It''s good to finally see you." He opened his arms as he came over for a hug. "I''vee to pick you up so you can have a look at my- I mean, our ceremony hall. The date for the ceremony has been set, so we need to check it out before then." "Don''te any closer, Raiser." Rias said angrily, holding out her arm to keep him from getting too close. "Ah? Who is he?" Asia asked. Raiser''s attention was diverted from Rias as soon as he heard another female voice in the room. "Oh? Rias, why didn''t you tell me you had such a cute servant? I would have taken her as my servant. And you didn''t tell them about me? What? Don''t you like your servants?" "I didn''t tell them because there was no need to break the news of something that wasn''t going to happen." Grayfia-san joined the discussion. "This person is Raiser Phenex-sama. He is the third son of the House of Phenex, a man of high nobility, and he is also the husband of the next heiress of the House of Gremory, Rias Gremory." "Yes, yes! I am her husband." Raiser tried to approach Rias again for a hug. "Stop right there." I said, stepping forward. "Tsk! Who are you?" "Leo, what are you..." Rias was about to speak, but I decided to answer Raiser directly and without fear. I walked to the center of the room and said: "I could give you many answers right now. Nobody has just one name. People call me ''Leonard'', those closest to me ''Leo'', but I can also be known as ''The Bearer of the Boosted Gear'' or ''The Devil Possessed by the Dragon Empress''". I looked at Grayfia briefly and then at Raiser: "However, I will soon be given the title ''He Who Killed a Phenex'', although I would prefer to be called ''The Only Man Who Ever Kissed Rias Gremory''." "You... bastard...!" Raiser was embarrassed by my audacity and fixated on thest thing I said. "No matter what you have or what you''ve done to my fianc¨¦e, I will never allow such an outrage against the Phenex family toe from a mere servant, a mere reincarnated devil like you!" Raiser gritted his teeth and thrust his right hand forward, creating sparks from a fireball. "And to think that a man with such a fragile ego once thought he was worthy to have Rias Gremory as his wife." I spread my hands and mocked Raiser''s uncontrolled reaction. "You think you can defeat me? I''ll burn you alive, boy!" "Stop right there, both of you." Grayfia ordered, causing Raiser to slowly lower his trembling hand. "And you, Leonard, what do you think you''re doing, threatening Lord Raiser? Do you realize how serious it is for a low-level devil to threaten someone of nobility? You could be banished to the underworld forever." "It wasn''t a threat, Grayfia. It''s my will. So, in case it''s not clear yet, I''ll tell you: if this man doesn''t give up the idea of marrying Rias Gremory right now, I''ll kill him. Either he gives up the idea of marriage, or he epts a public duel to the death against me, without all the bureaucracy of an ''rating game''." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 35 - Raiser Phenex, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phenex Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 35 – Raiser Phenex, The Worst Chapter 35 ¨C Raiser Phenex, The Worst Standing near the center of the main room of the ult Research Club, I stared at Raiser Phenex with a defiant stare without flinching. The expression on his face was a mixture of surprise, anger, hatred, and a hint of haughtiness. Just seeing him like that, without a word of reaction, gave me satisfaction, but I knew I couldn''t get too confident, or it would be my undoing. Grayfia tried to keep order, casting a stern look in my direction, as if to reprimand my behavior. "All of you, calm down." Grayfia ordered. "This is neither the time nor the ce for conflict. Mr. Raiser, I ask you to take a deep breath and step back. Leonard, you need to control yourself." Raiser, clearly irritated, took a step back, closing his fingers and forming the hand in which he was about to create a fireball, for even he knew he could not disobey the direct order of Grayfia, Queen of the Crimson Satan. "A duel... is that what you want? A duel to the death? Very well. But remember, Leonard, you asked for it." His eyes burned with rage. At the same time, I could see the eyes of the members of the ult Research Club on me. Asia looked worried. Koneko frowned as if trying to understand what I had in mind, and Akeno kept a serious face but gave me a slight nod when I looked at her, as if she agreed with what I had done. Rias, on the other hand, was incredulous. Her eyes were fixed on me and she took a few quick steps towards me. "Leonard, what do you think you''re doing? You can''t just challenge Raiser like that. This is madness!" "Rias, I couldn''t stand by and let him treat you like that. You want to cause trouble with someone you love, right? So if you can''t fight for that right directly without being an unfair evaluation game, then I''ll do it. It''s the only way." Rias shook her head, still incredulous. "This isn''t about me, Leo. It''s about you. Raiser is a powerful devil, a Phenex. He doesn''t feel pain, he can''t be hurt. How do you think you can defeat him?" "I can''t be sure if I don''t try. If I did nothing and just watched you get taken by that guy, I''d never forgive myself. You''re too important to me, and you''re too important to your other servants." Her eyes widened, and then she looked at the others. Kiba, Koneko, Akeno and Asia also looked at her. No one dared to stop me because they knew I was right. Rias lowered her head and shoulders. "Leo... this is insane. This isn''t the only solution. I don''t want to lose you. Don''t make me..." I took her hands and cradled them, just as I had done earlier, to calm Asia. "I heard about the rating game. I know you can appeal that decision in a game of [Pieces] versus [Pieces]. But do you really think you can beat this guy in such an unfair game? He''s powerful, he''s older, and hees from an important family. Surely, this man has many more [Pieces] than you. There are only six of us. If he has all the [Pieces] that fit on one side of the board, a rating game won''t be fair. The best way to try to reverse all this is one-on-one." Rias looked me in the eye and saw that I was serious. "But how? How can you beat him?" "I had a dream about the Red Dragon Empress a few days ago. I could speak with her. When I need it, I know I can count on that power. Besides, you''ve locked away a part of my power. I can use it too, my body can handle it after those days of hard training we had." "What? How did you...?" "I can feel it. Just like I''ve always felt the presence of Boosted Gear like a tingling in my left hand." I said looking at my left hand. Grayfia, realizing that the situation was bing emotionally tense, said: "Lady Rias, there is no need for violence. Apany us to the underworld and..." Raiser added with a sarcastic smile on his face, "Yes, Rias. Listen to your family''s maid. Otherwise, I''ll kill this brave servant of yours and the others as well." I ignored the implied insult and looked directly into Raiser''s eyes. "I stand by my challenge. If you are as strong as you think you are, ept my challenge." "Lady Rias, you''d better tell your servant to stop." Grayfia said. Her silver eyes glittered with unrelenting severity. Rias slowly raised her head with an expression that showed the inner struggle she was going through. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, now more determined. "No! Leonard has my permission to continue," Rias said, looking me in the eye. "But he''s going to..." "It doesn''t matter. Leonard can definitely win." Raiser clicked his tongue, and his voice came out with a tone of contempt. "Tsk! Okay! I ept this childish duel. I''ll show Rias how things work and give her a reality shock. But let''s be clear, I wouldn''t normally ept a challenge from a low-level devil like you, Leonard. I''m only doing this, so I don''t have to waste any more time on this nonsense. I don''t want to dy the ceremony another day." Grayfia sighed in resignation and said: "If that''s the way it''s going to be, this fight will be regted and fair, ording to devilic tradition." I knew that by challenging Raiser to a duel; I was sacrificing practically all of my knowledge of the future of this world, at least the order of events. But was that knowledge really that important? To be honest, I wasn''t so sure anymore. In the beginning, yes, the knowledge I had about the things that were going to happen was the key factor in keeping me grounded and alive. But the most fun things that happened to me in this world so far, like Akeno''s blowjob, the morning with Asia in the kitchen, and Rias''s kiss, were the things that I decided to do on my own. And I wanted more of that, I wanted more new things, and I knew that a lot would change if I killed Raiser and announced to the entire underworld that I would one day be Satan. Well, maybe thatst part of the n was too bold, because first I had to be the first to kill a Phenex, The arena for my duel with Raiser Phenex was prepared in about an hour, a pocket dimension in a parallel space that wouldn''t destroy anything. Thousands of underworld devils were quickly notified of the duel. This time, it wouldn''t be like the duel in the anime between Issei and Raiser. No, this wasn''t a duel for orders, it was a duel for life. This had been a tradition in the underworld many, many years ago, before the war that devastated the Angels, Fallen Angels, and devils, but now that there were few devils left, this practice had been reced by rating games to prevent many devils from dying. Thus, such a rare event attracted the attention of not only most of the lower-level devils, but also the noble devils. Dozens of nobles were in the arena to watch my duel, most of them ring at me from their high tforms above the stands. I didn''t care. I wasn''t doing this to please them, but to show myself that it was okay to do things my way! * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 35 - Raiser Phenex, The Worst Chapter 36 - Boosted Gear X Phenex Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 36 – Boosted Gear X Phoenix Chapter 36 ¨C Boosted Gear X Phoenix The entire arena was buzzing with excitement before the duel even began. The arena itself was majestic. Huge gothic columns rose up into the sky, which was filled with a purple aurora borealis. The ck marble floor reflected the glow of dozens of colossal torches scattered across these great pirs that surrounded the entire arena. In the center of the arena, an oval-shaped golden marker outlined the battlefield imbued with magical symbols to create a barrier that would prevent anything or anyone from interfering with my Raiser battle. Those dozens of nobles from the underworld were present, upying the raised stages around the arena. They certainly didn''t want to see a low-level demon like me defeat a noble demon, as it would discredit them. So the barrier was a request from Rias Gremory to prevent any of them from trying anything against me. Maybe that''s why the nobles were watching me so intently that I could feel the pressure in their eyes. I recognized some very familiar faces among them. Sirzechs Lucifer, the Crimson Satan, was on the highest stage, sitting on a throne with his gaze fixed on me. He had big red hair like Rias. He was her brother, so the resemnce was undeniable. Next to Sirzechs was Grayfia, his [Queen], who had tried to mediate the situation so that it wouldn''te to this. Her expression was as calm as ever, and she didn''t look at me in anger. Further down the stage, Sona Sitri, the president of the Kuoh Academy Student Council, was watching intently. She was apanied by her older sister, Serafall Leviathan, one of the four Maous. Serafall, known for her vivacious personality and childlike appearance, was as rxed as could be expected of her. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my heart that was beating wildly in my chest. Seeing the likes of Sirzechs and Serafall with my own eyes was what made my system so enjoyable and my decision to change the course of history so terrifying. Raiser Phoenix stood on the other side of the arena, radiating confidence like an unquenchable me. His sarcastic smile hadn''t faded since he entered the arena, and he waved to his [Pieces] in a section of the stands. His [Pieces] were all women, but that wasn''t surprising from a guy like him. He spread his arms in a gesture of pure arrogance, receiving apuse first from his [Pieces] and then from the crowd. Many Devils had bet on him to win, believing that it would be an easy match, which meant easy money. In most people''s minds, there was no way that a simple devil could end up beating a powerful noble who had won several rating games. Raiser knew this confidence in himself. He could feel it in the crowd. That''s what made him so arrogant, even though I had Boosted Gear. His ego was already big, but this fight pushed it to a level even he hadn''t reached. The arena was filled with the tension of the rivalry between me and Raiser. Rumors were already spreading that whoever won would win Rias'' hand and marry her, but that wasn''t my demand in the event of victory. I wanted to leave Rias free to choose whom she would marry. I walked to the middle of the arena. Raiser was already there, and he said: "Leonard, are you ready to die?" Raiser had a contemptuous smile on his face. "With these barriers around us, nothing and no one can stop me from burning you to death." "You can try." I said, not even looking at him. Rias was at the edge of the arena and she had a worried look on her face. I knew she was rooting for me, believing in my ability to win despite the odds. Koneko, Kiba, Akeno and Asia were also at her side. "You can do it, Leo! Go for it!!!" Asia put both hands to her mouth and shouted. Kiba saw that and did the same. "We trust you!" "Fufu~ Show this guy the strength of a real man!" Akeno took her turn. "You are strong." Koneko said. Rias was the only one who didn''t say anything, but not because she didn''t want to support me, but because I had already heard everything she had to say. The encouragement I needed from her came when she allowed this duel to happen. Grayfia appeared in the middle of the arena through a teleportation circle and raised her right hand,pletely silencing the crowd with that simple gesture. "The duel will be conducted ording to demonic tradition. There will be no interference, and it will only be over when one of thebatants'' hearts stops beating. Let the fight begin... NOW!" Raiser''s first action was to spread his ming wings and dash toward me with incredible speed. "Come here! I''ll kill you in five seconds!" He shouted. Raiser spread his ming wings as wide as he could and came at me with one hand outstretched to grab me. I barely dodged his first attack, feeling the searing heat of his mes pass close by as I rolled to the side. Heughed, pping his wings and flying a little higher. At that moment, I concentrated and felt the power of the Dragon of Dragons pulsing within me. The Boosted Gear appeared in my left hand, glowing with an intense red light. I relied on the power that Rias had sealed inside of me, releasing some of it to further strengthen my body and also get a more advanced part of the Boosted Gear gauntlet. This time, the Boosted Gear had many more metallic scales and several sharp spikes. This was its second form. "{Boost!}" Ddraig''s voice rang in my head for the first time. Raiser hovered above me with a scornful smile that didn''t hide his arrogance. The mes on his wings glowed far brighter than any fire I had ever seen in my life. These mes were not orange, but were almost golden. After all, they were the mes of a phoenix. "Are you ready to be burnt to ashes, Leonard?" Raiser asked. "Let''s see if you can do it." I said. "{Boost!}" The gauntlet glowed with a greenish light. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 37 – Explo… sion?! Chapter 37 ¨C Explo¡­ sion?! The Boosted Gear took time to deliver boost after boost, so I had to be patient to reach a level of power that would allow me to carry out my n to kill Raiser. With a scornfulugh, Raiser swooped down on me, his ming wings leaving a trail of fire in the air. He was fast, faster than anything I had ever faced. Even with my reflexes heightened by the power of the Boosted Gear, I barely managed to dodge the second time. He clicked his tongue and dragged his feet on the ground as hended. "You can''t run forever, Leonard." Raiser said in a more serious tone, pointing to my right shoulder. At that moment, a small me started on my school zer. So I took off my zer and just wore a white tank top and for the first time I showed those devils a bit of my physique. My body was more muscr than I usually let on. My shoulders were broad and there was a good amount of muscle in my arms. I had trained hard for many years at the Academy of Compulsory Education to excel in every way, not to mention that my life as an explorer had me climbing mountains, hanging off cliffs between ruins, and living on a restricted diet of almost rotten monster meat and mushrooms, as those were the only things I could find in the forest. Even Raiser was surprised by my physique, but unlike the others, he clicked his tongue again and said: "Tsk! I''m starting to think you''re just trying to draw attention away from me." I threw my zer on the floor and raised my left hand to show the Boosted Gear. "The way you talk is stupid. The Sacred Gear I own is the most powerful, in my opinion, so I''m only using you to set an example for all the nobles here." "{That''s how you say it, kid! Boost!}" Raiser had had enough of me. He reached his right hand forward and unleashed a burst of fire. I jumped back and lifted a te off the ground, using it as a shield against the intense fire. Raiserughed. "You look like a fly trying to escape a spider''s web. No, it''s worse! You''re like a rat running from a phoenix! There''s noparison between us!" he sneered. "It doesn''t matter if you have great power if you can''t use it!" He seemed to be enjoying himself, as if he was joking, but the truth was that this battle was already over for him. It was me who hadn''t given him a chance. "{Boost!}" Ddraig''s voice sounded again, and my attributes increased. My strength increased exponentially, but I needed more. Raiser tried to take advantage of my lowering the te to advance and strike me, but my reflexes were at their peak, and I dodged to the side, feeling the ground shake from the force of his explosive blow. "You''re starting to annoy me, Leonard!" Raiser was beginning to lose patience, and his attacks were bing more and more uncontrolled. If I could continue to dodge and increase my strength with Boosted Gear, I''d have my chance soon. "{Boost!}" I was almost there. Just a few more thrusts and I''d be ready to do what I wanted. Raiserunched another attack, his wings outstretched and his body engulfed in mes. This time, instead of dodging as I had done before, I moved just a little to the left and grabbed his right wrist, the very wrist of the hand that was trying to grab me. Raiser finally managed to grab my cor as well, which may be why he only realized a secondter that I had let him do it. "What... you...?!" He stared wide eyed at my hand that was gripping his arm. Raiser tried to pull me away, but like an ancient stone, I didn''t even move. "{Boost!}" The gauntlet glowed with a blinding red light, and I felt my power reach a new level. As I saw the greenish glow of the Boosted Gear Gem be almost blinding, I felt my power reach a new level. I''m almost there! Raiser''s mes tried to engulf me, but my Constitution attribute was greater than ever. Something pulsating within me seemed unshakable, like an imprable wall. Was it the power I had received from Draig? Or was this the first time I felt her presence, the Red Dragon Empress? "{Boost!}" Ddraig''s voice sounded again, stronger and more authoritative, almost overpowering the roar of the mes that surrounded me. "Now it''s my turn to fight back," I muttered, feeling the power in every fiber of my being. With a war cry, I delivered a devastating blow to Raiser''s stomach, sending him staggering backward. The blow didn''t seriously injure Raiser, so Raiser''s elerated regeneration didn''t kick in. "You''re just a pathetic human with Sacred Gear who can''t understand," he growled, his eyes burning with rage as he got to his feet. "On the other hand, I''m a Phenex, immortal and invincible! You may have strength or whatever, but nothing stands in the way of immortality." "{Boost!}" Raiser stood, and as he threw back his shoulders, an armor of pure firepletely enveloped him. He advanced at breakneck speed to normal eyes, but I was faster, appearing behind him like a ghost in the blink of an eye and grabbing his ming wings with both hands. "Son of a... Wait, what are you doing?!" Raiser tried to ask. I felt the intense heat of the mes trying to burn my hands, but the adrenaline and power flowing through me was enough to override the pain. "{Boost!}" The umted energy was at its peak. It was time to release it all at once. With a ferocious roar, I pushed Raiser to the ground and stomped on his back with my foot. "It''s time to end this, Raiser!" I yelled as I aimed the Boosted Gear at his back. "Explo... No, that''s the name of Megumin''s attack. Then I''ll use: Supreme Self-Destruct Obliterator!!!" "W-WHAT...?" At that moment, all the energy I had umted exploded in a sh of red and green light, engulfing the entire battlefield in a wave of destructive power that spread out in all directions in the shape of a sphere. The explosion was so powerful that everyone felt the ground shake beneath their feet, and the pirs of the small pocket dimension where the duel was taking ce began to shake. The area of the explosion was so vast that the magic barrier around the arena was the only thing that contained it. However, the magic barrier soon began to crack under the internal pressure of the explosion as it tried to expand further. For a moment, a shrill scream of pain could be heard above all other sounds. It was Raiser''s scream. The barrier quickly cracked, and everyone''s eyes widened at the sight of such a huge amount of pure power. There was a moment when the magic barrier could no longer hold after so many cracks and finally broke, enveloping not only the entire arena but also the stands and stages in smoke, dust, and wind. Everyone''s hair and clothes were blown back as the destructive greenish energy slowly retreated back to the epicenter from which it had originated. "This power... who could survive it?" A high-ranking noble demon whispered, his hair bristling from the storm that raged in every corner of the arena. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 37 - Explo... sion?! Chapter 38 - Devastation of Destruction Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 38 – Devastation of Destruction Chapter 38 ¨C Devastation of Destruction The vast cloud of smoke that covered the entire arena slowly began to dissipate, finally revealing the damage caused by the explosion that had shaken everything a few moments before. To everyone''s amazement, the battlefield had turned into a deep crater, with signs of destruction scattered everywhere. The floor of the battlefield, which had once been t withrge floors, had turned into a heap of scattered rock fragments. "What power... is this?" "How is this possible?" "It looks like a war has broken out." As the smoke cleared, everyone could see me. I was standing in the center of the crater, my Boosted Scale Mail armor glowing in its dark red hue. This armor was like a costume from an old Sentai anime, but in a version with lots of metal scales and a helmet with a frosted green visor. I could still feel the residual heat from the attack on the fingertips of my left hand and in the surrounding air. My senses were heightened, allowing me to perceive every detail around me. But what I noticed first, and what all the spectators gradually realized, was that there was no sign of Raiser Phenex anywhere in the crater. My eyes scanned the wreckage, searching between the shadows and cracks, but found nothing. Then something caught my eye. A single shiny feather, like that of a rare bird, floated slowly as it fell from the sky. It came down, swaying gently in the wind. I reached out my hand, and my fingers opened to receive the feather in the palm of one hand. It was the feather of a Phenex. As the feather touched the palm of my hand, itsted only a moment before it crumbled to dust and copsedpletely. A murmur of shock went through the crowd. They all understood what had happened. Raiser Phenex, the immortal, had been killed. For the first time in the history of the Devils, a Phenex had been killed. This feat, which had seemed impossible, struck a chord with everyone. "He... he really did it..." I heard someone whisper in disbelief. I took a deep breath. I could hardly believe that my crazy n had worked. It would have been easier to use holy water, but holy water probably wouldn''t have had the effect I wanted on the other devils. I asked Ddraig to release the explosion and the dragon scale mail. Of course, I didn''t ask directly, I just asked the right questions, like: "Can you teach me a very powerful attack that can even destroy something immortal? And is there armor that canpletely protect me or minimize the damage of this attack on me?" Then Ddraig told me about Boosted Gear Scale Mail, and she warned me that I could only hold Scale Mail for about fifteen seconds, and that the attack I wanted to learn, Explosion, would have to be precisely targeted to avoid disintegrating along with Raiser. "{Do you understand the risks, boy? Holding Scale Mail for more than fifteen seconds will be fatal for you. You''re strong, but not strong enough. And using Explosion at the same time... well, you''re ying with your life}." I wouldn''t be satisfied with such simplistic answers. "If I don''t give it my all now, we won''t get another chance. You''re the dragon of dragons, and I''m the one you own. We must show power." Ddraig was silent for a moment before answering. "{Very well. Let''s do it. You''ll have to set the explosion to maximum area damage, though, to destroy every part of Raiser''s body so quickly that he won''t have time to regenerate. With Scale Mail, you''ll be able to protect yourself from most of the damage after a few boosts. Until then, you''re pretty much on your own at the beginning of the fight. Think you can handle it?}" And so we did. The n was a bit risky, but it was the only chance I had to kill a supposedly immortal being. Feeling the power of the explosion unleashed was like being at the epicenter of a hurricane of pure destructive energy. Every muscle in my body shook from the force of the lightning bolting from my palm, but I activated Scale Mail, which, reinforced by the continuous boosts, managed to protect me from the worst. "I knew that even if I couldn''t fully withstand the st, Scale Mail would protect me enough to survive." I said to myself as I watched the wind blow the ash from Raiser''s remains. "And to think that not so long ago, I would have hesitated to even kill that random priest... I guess I''ve changed a little." All eyes in the arena were on me, the spectators trying to process what had happened. Suddenly, a p echoed from above, breaking the stunned silence. I raised my head, still a little dizzy from extreme fatigue, and my eyes met the imposing figure of Sirzechs Lucifer, who gave me a standing ovation with a serene smile. "Congrattions, Leonard Tonello. You have truly exceeded all expectations." Sirzechs dered. His lone apuse soon began to attract others. First Grayfia, then Sona Sitri and her sister. One by one, until the entire crowd joined in, filling the air with a deafening roar of apuse. Suddenly, I saw a figure leap from the top tform andnd softly on the ravaged arena. Rias Gremory, her long red hair flowing behind her, ran toward me with a beaming smile. She threw herself into my arms, wrapping me in a tight embrace that drew gasps of surprise from the crowd. "Leo, you did it!" She said with tear-filled eyes and a smile of relief. I hugged her back, preventing us from falling to the ground. "Laugh... I..." I was about to say, but then a murmur spread through the crowd. "He''s won Miss Gremory''s hand!" "When is the wedding?" "Will they finally make the rumors official?" But before anything else could be said, another figure jumped out at me. Asia Argento, her green eyes gleaming with joy, jumped over me and Rias. "Leo, I was so worried! But you''re okay, aren''t you?" "I am, Asia. Thanks to..." Just then, Akeno Himejima joined the hug with her characteristic smile. I was exhausted, so I fell back. But that didn''t stop them from holding onto me. The collective hug of the three girls drew more sighs andments from the crowd. "Huh? Looks like Rias actually has somepetition!" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 39 - Gremory Mansion Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 39 – Gremory Mansion (R-18) Chapter 39 ¨C Gremory Mansion (R-18) The warm, tight embrace of the three girls was like a balm for my exhaustion. Feeling their breasts touch me made me realize that everything I''d been through had been worth it. The surrounding crowd still muttered a few things, but for me, there was only Rias, Asia and Akeno at that moment. "Girls... I need to... rest..." I muttered. With ast smile, my vision began to blur, and everything turned to darkness. ___________ When I opened my eyes again, the first thing I noticed was the softness of the mattress under my body. It was different from my bed. As I sat up, I noticed that the surrounding room wasn''t mine. It was spacious, decorated with wooden furniture that exuded a kind of old-fashioned elegance. The walls were covered in red wallpaper with gold trim. The ceiling of the bed had a velvet canopy with that typical touch of royalty. It looked like the bed of a princess. "Where am I?" I thought aloud. When I turned my head to the side, Rias Gremory was dozing with a pure expression on her face on my side of the bed. "Rias..." I murmured, and the sound of my voice made her slowly open her eyes. It took a few moments for Rias to wake up and realize who I was. She got up too, and, surprisingly, she was wearing a bra and panties that were as red as her hair. It was surprising because whenever she slept next to me; she was naked. "Leo... you''re finally awake." She said, a relieved smile spreading across her lips as she wiped a sleepy tear from the corner of her eye. "Where am I?" "You are in my room at Gremory Mansion. After the battle, we decided to bring you here so you could rest properly," she exined as her soft hand touched my forehead to take my temperature. "Since then, you''ve slept for two whole days... But I think you''re feeling better now." So I allowed myself to rx a little more, sinking into the softness of the mattress that seemed to envelop me like a cloud. I could hardly believe that I had actually killed Raiser Phenex. He was a pain in the ass, but still a person with a family. He was the first person I''d killed, counting my two worlds. But why didn''t I feel bad about it? Was it because he was an annoying character with a disgusting personality, or because he was now out of my way? "Two days... Looks like I really needed a break." Riasughed softly and put a hand over her mouth. "Yes, you werepletely exhausted. We were all worried, but you just seemed to be in a very deep restorative sleep." She leaned closer to me; her face was just inches from mine. Her blue eyes sparkled like two sapphires, and she hugged me as wey there, her head resting on my chest. "Rias, thank you for taking care of me." I ced a hand on her head and stroked it. The warmth of Rias'' body against mine was crazy. ''She''s a devil and so am I. Shouldn''t we be... cold?'' I was just a child then. I knew almost nothing about life, and even though I knew so much about High School DxD, I still made the grave mistake of interpreting devils as some kind of non-traditional vampire, when in fact devils were much hotter than any other race. Staying like this, cuddled up in bed with Rias, quickly turned me on as I began to imagine hundreds of different scenarios. Rias noticed this when part of the sheet slowly began to rise. She smiled, and another emotion appeared in her eyes. "Looks like someone is really feeling better now." She said and reached under the covers to grab the base of my penis. It was the first time Rias had touched it and I wasn''t going to tell her to stop or anything. "Rias, I... I''m sorry. I can''t control my arousal when you''re so close to me." Her eyes widened for a moment, as if I''d paid her a rarepliment. "No need to apologize, Leo. In fact, it''s a good sign. It shows that you''ve fully recovered, and I''m surprised that you''re finally being honest with your thoughts. I really like it when you act like this." Before I could answer, she came closer, pressed her huge breasts against me and said: "I think you still need a rest, so you won''t be able to relieve yourself. Who knows, maybe I can help you with that~~" She moved the hand holding my dick just a little, and a wave of pleasure went through my whole body. But before anything else could happen, the bedroom door suddenly opened and Asia walked in. "Rias! Is he awake?" she asked, her eyes brightening as she saw me with my eyes open. "Thank God... Ouch! Leo, I was so worried!" Asia had a flush on her face that didn''t fool me at all. Nothing could distract me from the fact that she had been spying on us from behind the door and had acted at just the right moment to stop Rias from going any further. Rias immediately backed away a little and stood up, looking a little more serious. "Yes, he''s all right now, Asia." Asia rushed to my side, kneeling beside the bed and holding my hand. "Leo, I''m so d you''re okay." Her touch was gentle, but her eyes wandered at least twice to the area around my penis. "Thank you, A-Asia. I really appreciate it." She smiled shyly at the blush on her cheeks. "Everyone has been waiting to see you." Rias put on the clothes that were on an armchair next to the bed. "Asia, let''s give Leo some time to get ready. When you''re ready, Leo, we''ll be waiting in the living room." Then Rias and Asia left the room, leaving me alone to process everything that had happened. I got out of bed, feeling surprisingly refreshed. Considering that I was in Gremory Manor, I was certainly in their territory in the underworld. Asia was with me, because it probably wasn''t safe for her to be alone in my apartment while Yumma and the Fallen Angels were still atrge. Yes, I made that little change, too. I walked over to the mirror in the corner of the room and looked at my reflection. The bags under my eyes still showed that I was tired, although I didn''t feel tired. "Ddraig, are you there?" "Yes, I always am." The direct and quick answer made me a little embarrassed, as it meant that the Red Dragon Empress was watching me being touched by Rias. "But don''t worry, child, I don''t mind watching you do sexual things. I know these things are as natural to mortals as eating and going to the bathroom." I was at a loss for answers, but also relieved. Now that the first arc of mying into this world was over, I wanted to write the next one on my own, which meant finally using my brush on one painting at my disposal. But who should I choose? [The ''Multiversal Romantic Scripter System'' is ready to evolve. Would you like to start the evolution?] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 40 – System Update Chapter 40 ¨C System Update [The ''Multiversal Romantic Scripter System'' is ready to evolve. Would you like to start the evolution?] "What? The system is going to evolve?" I looked at the message that appeared in front of me with wide eyes. In all the years of my life, I had never heard of a system evolving, not even by hearsay. This was...pletely absurd. What would happen if I touched YES? Would the system evolve into an even better version? Would I lose skills or functionality from the current system? Or would everything get better? I didn''t have the answers to these questions, but what I did know was that I had not gotten to this point in my life by being afraid of the unknown. [You have begun the evolution of your system.] [System is preparing to evolve...] [System is ready.] [System is acquiring new functionalities...] [System has acquired new functionalities.] [The PENALTY RESTORATION feature has been added]. [PENALTY RESTORATION will undo the extreme penalties of upleted missions.] "Does this mean I won''t die if I don''t fuck Rias? Well, that''s not so bad. I was going to fuck Rias anyway, but it would be bad if the system put the same condition on things I don''t want to do." [RELATIONSHIP SUMMARY feature added]. [RELATIONSHIP SUMMARY is now a new option for you to understand your rtionships with characters]. [System updatepleted.] [Multiversal Romantic Scripter System has been upgraded to Multiversal Romantic Scripter System 1.2]. "Huh? I thought the system would get a new name and give me more skills, but it was like an update, a new patch." I said as I looked at all the screens together and then threw them all aside at once, closing them. "Anyway, back to my moment of decision, who should I..." Just as I was about to think about what I was thinking before the system interrupted me, another system screen appeared for me. [Decision Point 4! You think you are ready to have sex. Your options are: 1 - Rias Gremory (See rtionship details). 2 - Akeno Himejima (See Rtionship Details). 3 - Asia Argento (See details). 4 - Koneko Toujou (See rtionship details). 5 - Sona Sitri (See rtionship details)]. "See rtionship... I guess this is what the system calls a rtionship summary." I put a hand to my chin and sat down on the bed, staring at therge screen in front of me. Every name on the list brought back different memories and feelings, but two of the names were of girls I hadn''t even had the shadow of a romantic rtionship with. "The system must have listed all the women I have at least one heart for. That means I have a chance of having sex with any of them." I looked at the first option, "Rias Gremory," and clicked to see the details of my rtionship with her. Surprisingly, a picture of Rias appeared on the screen, with her fire-engine red hair and enchanting blue eyes. The screen also began to disy a detailed summary of our rtionship so far. [Character Name: Rias Gremory Intimacy level: 5/10 hearts Feelings: Mutual romantic. Description: Rias has strong feelings of affection and desire for you. She sees you as a reliable partner and someone she can trustpletely. Remarkable memories: First encounter: Upon arriving in Kuoh City, you were nearly killed by Raynare, a fallen angel, but Rias Gremory saved you. Training: You spent many mornings training together. As a result, she learned more about you, and you learned more about her. Fighting Raiser Phenex: You showed that you were willing to kill and die for Rias Gremory, both as her servant and as her friend. About sex: The chances of her agreeing to lose her virginity to you are currently LOW]. The system was able to impressively summarize my rtionship with Rias and even gave me an estimate. However... "Low? What do you mean?!" My voice echoed in the silent room as my hands automatically gripped the system''s translucent screen. Sitting there, I couldn''t believe what I was reading. Rias Gremory and I had such a deep connection, so remarkable, and yet the system said that the chances of her agreeing to lose her virginity to me were slim. This was iprehensible to me because she had offered herself to me just a few days ago. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my mind. "Okay..." I muttered to myself. "Let''s find out what''s going on." To better understand what these odds meant, I clicked to open the summary of my rtionship with Akeno Himejima, because with her, the only thing missing was the next step. [Character Name: Akeno Himejima Level of intimacy: 3/10 hearts Feelings: Colored friendship. Description: Akeno feelsfortable around you, and there is a lot of physical and sexual attraction between you. Romantic feelings are still developing. Outstanding memories: First kiss: After a random mission, Akeno offered you a reward forpleting the mission, and you stole a kiss from her on that pretext. Confidential: Akeno and you kissed in thedies'' room, and she gave you a blowjob in that situation. Jealous: She didn''t like that you gave your zer to Rias instead of her in the Forest of Familiars incident. About sex: The chances of her agreeing to lose her virginity to you are currently HIGH]. I scratched my head, more confused than before. "How can my chances be higher with Akeno than with Rias if I have less hearts with Akeno?" Gradually, it became clear to me that the hearts were more rted to my chances of having a deration of love sessfully epted than to my rtionship level, so to speak. Yes, I could easily judge that I was much closer to Akeno than to Rias because my sexual rtionship with Akeno developed so quickly. But thinking that way was also a mistake, because my emotional rtionship with Rias was also much more advanced than with Akeno. Basically, they were two women who developed their rtionships with me in different ways because they were different people with different experiences. While it seemed easier for Akeno to have a sexual rtionship than an emotionally deep one, the opposite was true for Rias. The strange thing was that they had very simr personalities in some ways. "Well, it might take a while until I can have sex with Rias. I''m not in a hurry, but I don''t want to waste time either. Besides, having sex with Akeno seems to be a good way to mend hearts with her... Yeah, that''s a much more viable alternative now that I know I have to go easy on Rias." "Hey Leo, are you still there?" Asia asked from the other side of the door. "Not feeling well?" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 40 - System Update Chapter 41 - Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 41 – Your chances? Very High! (R-18) Chapter 41 ¨C Your chances? Very High! (R-18) "Hey Leo, are you still there?" Asia asked from the other side of the door. "Not feeling well?" I shook my head, pushing away theplicated thoughts about my rtionships. I got out of bed and went to the door. When I opened the door I said, "I''m fine Asia, I was just..." As expected, Asia was on the other side, with her blonde hair and big green eyes, but surprisingly she was dressed in a ck and white outfit like a maid, which made my mouth drop open. "W-what''s that?" I was a bit stunned. A blush appeared on Asia''s cheeks at my reaction. "About that... Rias thought it would be a good idea for me to learn a few things while we''re here at Gremory Manor, so I''m apanying Grayfia most of the day so she can teach me a few things." "You look... you look beautiful, Asia. But... why exactly are you dressed like that?" "Well, Rias and Grayfia said I didn''t have to wear this outfit, but I... I insisted." She paused as her cheeks blushed even more. "I thought you''d like it." My heart jumped in my chest. "I... really appreciate it. You look really beautiful." She smiled shyly as her hands yed nervously with the hem of her apron. "Do you really think so? I was a little worried it might be a bit much." I shook my head negatively, stepped forward, and gently held one of her hands. "No, Asia, you''re perfect. It''s... stimting, actually." My eyes involuntarily slid down the neckline of her dress, where the tight stitching entuated her breasts in a way I couldn''t ignore. At that moment, I took her hands and ced them over my pants. "Look how you left me." From her reaction of surprise and embarrassment, I had caught her off guard. She then looked both ways down the hallway to make sure no one had seen us, and, with a gentle push, she led me back into the room. Still on my back, she turned the key in the bedroom door and locked it, muttering: "Leo, I''ve been dying for this..." She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. As we kissed passionately, Asia led me to the bed without saying a word. When we finally reached the edge of the bed, Asia stopped and looked at me with big eyes that reflected a whirlwind of emotions. "Leo, I... I want to be in charge today." From the look on her face, she seemed very serious. For that and other reasons, I just nodded and said nothing more. The next kiss was much more intense and heated than usual. Her hands moved up my chest, sliding through the fabric of my shirt, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. With one smooth movement, Asia pushed me to sit on the edge of the bed and then climbed onto myp as her arms wrapped around my neck and our lips met again. With Asia on myp, I could feel every curve and contour of her body through the thin fabric of the maid''s dress. "I want... I want to feel you closer." She looked down at her own breasts, giving me permission to be bolder with her. I didn''t hesitate and began to feel her breasts, but it wasn''t enough for me to feel them over her clothes. Carefully, I began to unbutton the bosom part of the maid''s dress. Each button that came off revealed a little more of Asia''s soft, pale skin. She closed her eyes and sighed softly, surrendering to the moment. When I finally finished unbuttoning her dress, her breasts were exposed. They were medium-sized, perfectly proportioned to her slender body, and the sight was even better than I could have imagined. My mouth went dry and my breathing quickened as I admired her beauty. Asia blushed but didn''t try to cover herself. Instead, she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer. I slid my hands up and caressed her breasts with a reverence that bordered on worship. Her skin was incredibly soft, and her nipples hardened under my touch. Asia bit her lower lip, feeling a different kind of excitement than usual. Feeling emboldened, I leaned forward and took one of her nipples in my mouth. The moan that escaped Asia''s lips was like divine music to my ears, like the song of a siren and at the same time the sound of an angel practicing its talents on an ark. Asia arched her back and pressed even harder against me as I sucked and licked her nipples, alternating between one and the other. I''d never done this before in my life, but I''d seen other people do it on videos, so I knew a few techniques. My tongue traced circles around her nipples and my hands continued to massage her breasts, exploring every inch. Asia kept moving on myp, stimting me with her panties, rubbing against my hard cock. The friction alone gave me almost unbearable pleasure. "Leo..." she whispered my name with a voice full of desire. "I... I''ve never felt like this before." I let go of one of her breasts and looked up to meet her eyes. There was something pure and true in her gaze that sent a wave of emotion through me. "I''ll make it even better," I promised. At that moment, with a careful movement, I lifted her skirt, revealing the delicate panties she was wearing. Her panties were as white as you''d expect from a nun. I slid one of my hands up her inner thigh, feeling the softness of her skin as I approached her vagina. Asia gasped, biting her lip hard at my touch, but made no move to stop me. In fact, she seemed eager for the next step I was about to take. When I finally touched her panties, I felt the wetness. "Asia, you''re so wet~." "Of course I am... It''s... because of you." Driven by desire and the need to please her, I pushed her panties aside, exposing her vagina. With one finger, I began to gently caress her entrance, exploring and teasing. Asia moaned loudly, her nails digging lightly into my shoulders. ''We''re really going for it, aren''t we?!! Was I wrong about my easiest option being Akeno?!'' I thought, a little surprised that everything was going so well. ''System, I want to see the summary of my rtionship with Asia!'' [Character name: Asia Argento Intimacy level: 5/10 Hearts Feelings: Mutual romantic. Description: Asia sees you as the ideal man and is very grateful that you care so much about her. She dreams daily of you acting like a couple. Excellent memories: The park: Asia remembers you helping a little boy calm down after he fell. Near-death incident: Asia fell in love with you when you were willing to give your life to show her the true face of the Church. Roommates: Asia left her life as a nun to be a devil and live with you in an apartment, so almost nothing you do will make her sad or disappointed. About sex: The chances of her agreeing to lose her virginity with you are VERY HIGH. Asia trusts you a lot.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 42 – Asia Deep Throa… Khum! (R-18) Chapter 42 ¨C Asia Deep Throa¡­ Khum! (R-18) Guys, I''ve started a ser fanfic! Anyone with an interest in sports and the system, even if you don''t like Blue Lock, please check it out! /series/1178314/all-the-skills-one-yer-blue-lock/ * Asia was extremely breathless as I moved my fingers around her clit. Her hips moved as if to get rid of my constant touch. She leaned forward, hugged my head, put my mouth close to her neck, and I continued to stroke her vagina nonstop. This was something I had no technique for. Moving my fingers was strangely tiring, but seeing that expression on her face at the height of her pleasure kept me going. Asia was very wet. Her vaginal fluid oozed between my fingers, making the job of moving my hand easier and easier, giving me the freedom to go even faster. "Leo... I... I... <3" Her voice trembled with excitement. "It''s okay, Asia." With a slight nod, she closed her eyes again, surrendering to the moment. I was more daring and allowed my right fingers to explore her insides while my left hand squeezed her ass, turning her on even more. Every time she moaned or writhed, I knew I was on the right track. When I sensed she was about toe from the way she was shaking, I started kissing her neck, slogging my way up to her ear. "Leo... I... I want more... I want to go all the way with you today." I smiled, happy to hear her words. I pulled my fingers out of her vagina and kissed her, savoring the moment. Suddenly, she pulled away and looked at me with a determined expression. Her eyes were full of desire. "Leo, I told you I''d be the one to take the lead, so..." She nuzzled me onto the bed. Her eyes were fixed on me as she, with rosy cheeks, began to reach down and slide her hands into my pants, unbuttoning them as if to mimic the moment I unbuttoned her maid''s outfit. When she finally managed to unzip my pants, she pulled them down along with my underwear, revealing my extremely erect cock. Asia looked at my dick, her mouth watering. "I... I''ve never done this before, but... I want to try." "Go ahead." Asia leaned forward while holding the base of my cock. When her lips touched the tip, a wave of pleasure went through my body. Because I was aroused, I was very sensitive. Asia started with small kisses, as if she was kissing a toy bear, until she finally decided to take as much of my cock as she could in her mouth. Her tongue slid around my member, making me feel like my cock was wrapped in clouds. The warmth of a mouth was always very good, much better than using a hand like Asia had done the other time, because unlike a hand, with a mouth on my cock, the pleasure was intense from the start. My breathing got heavier and I let out a low moan as she continued to explore my cock with her tongue. Asia looked at me, took my cock out of her mouth and asked: "Am I doing it right?" At the same time, she licked the side of my cock. "You''re doing good, very good." She smiled, slightly proud of herself for hearing my words of encouragement, and began to move her head up and down with my cock in her mouth, gradually picking up the pace. I doubted that Asia had ever watched porn videos, so I could only believe that what she was doing was pure human instinct. What was worse, or better, was that Asia didn''t seem to mind at all that we were doing this under the roof of Rias Gremory. She seemed determined to actually do it here. I could see the concentration on her face and it only increased my desire for her. When Asia looked at me to see what my expression was while she was sucking me off, our eyes met. There was something in her eyes that made me feel a deeper connection with her than ever before. [Your understanding of Asia Argento''s character has increased.] [You got 1 heart with Asia Argento]. Yes, at that moment I realized that Asia Argento was not the angel I had idealized. She was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Asia knew instinctively how to give pleasure, like a few others, because her tongue started to swirl around my dick. She''s like a snake! I thought. Her tongue followed a circr rhythm around my cock, enveloping it with such agility that I was almost... "I... I''m almosting." Asia didn''t slow down. On the contrary, she seemed to be trying even harder to make mee in her mouth. My whole body was on fire and I knew thating was inevitable. I was about toe in the mouth of a former nun! As I finally reached my limit, my body tensed, and a deep moan escaped my lips. I felt the explosion of pleasure take hold of me and my body stiffened as I ejacted into her mouth. Each burst of semen seemed toe from somewhere deep inside me, a build-up of desire and tension that was released all at once. Asia held her mouth tightly around my cock, receiving my jets of pleasure without letting any of it drip out. Her eyes were closed as if she was bravely resisting. When thest drop was finally released, my body rxed. She slowly removed my cock from her mouth, letting a trickle of cum run down the corner of her lips before licking it sensually. "Leo, that was... much more than I expected." She licked her lips, tasting what was left. "It''s thicker than I thought, but it tastes... delicious." Seeing Asia say that about my cum was stimting enough to make my dick hard as the Eiffel Tower. A smile appeared on Asia''s face. "As I expected, you''re ready for another round. So let''s do it~" Asia climbed onto myp and her skirt was up, ready for me to insert my cock into her vagina. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 42 - Asia Deep Throa... Khum! (R-18) Chapter 43 - My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 43 – My First Time with a Nun (R-18) Chapter 43 ¨C My First Time with a Nun (R-18) The room Asia and I were in at Gremory Manor was filled with the scent of lust. I was panting, my body still recovering from the intensity of my recent climax, and for a moment Asia and I just stared at each other as if the world outside had ceased to exist, leaving us in our own little private universe. "Leo, I... I''m not sure what to do next." My right hand reached out to gently caress his face. "Well, Asia, let me take over from here. We''ll both figure it out, but I think I know a little more." There was a vulnerability in her that made me want to protect her, but also an intense desire to continue exploring this fresh territory together. I gently turned her over and ced her on the bed. Asiay on her back, her eyes fixed on the ceiling of the luxurious bed for a moment before returning to me. Gently, I positioned myself over her, supporting my weight on my arms so as not to crush her. The warmth of her body against mine was electric, a current of energy flowing between us. When my lips met hers, we knew that kisses were the only silent promises of all that were toe. I trailed my lips down her neck, leaving a trail of soft kisses that made her gasp. When I reached the base of her neck, I felt her muscles twitch slightly under my lips. "Leo... <3..." she moaned as she held me. "Trust me, Asia," I whispered against her skin. I moved further down, my lips finding the curve of her breasts, the skin there soft and warm. Asia let out a sigh, her fingers tangling in the sheets, as I explored every inch of her with my kisses. When I finally reached her nipples, they were hard. I circled one of them with my tongue before gently enveloping it with my lips and lightly sucking on it. Asia let out a deep moan and her hands went to my head and held me there as if she didn''t want me to stop. When I finally lifted my head, her eyes were clouded with desire, her cheeks flushed. "You can continue..." I moved further down, my hands caressing her thighs, feeling the softness of her skin under my fingers. Asia spread her legs for me as her breathing quickened. I pulled off her panties and threw them away. Finally, I was concentrating only on her vagina. It was the first time I had seen it, and I couldn''t help but be impressed by how pink it was, like a delicate flower. When my fingers finally began to open her, she was incredibly wet and ready for me. I slid a finger inside her to make sure everything slid easily. She moaned and her head fell back with her eyes closed in pleasure. I moved my finger inside her, exploring, feeling her walls contract with me. I added a second finger, slowly picking up the pace, and her moans became louder, more urgent. That was when I moved up and put a hand over her mouth. No matter what we did, we were still guests at Gremory Manor. We couldn''t be caught doing this. Asia nodded understandingly, looked away and said: "Please, I want to feel you now." So I aligned myself with her, looking into her eyes, searching for any sign of doubt. What I found was a little fear as I stared at my dick. "L-leo, I''m a v-virgin. Will it fit me?" Hearing her ask that with her eyes on my cock made my heart soar. Asia was so pure, so innocent, and she gave herselfpletely to me, even with her fears. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my nervousness. After all, this was the first time for me as well. "Asia, I don''t want to do anything you''re not ready for. We can stop anytime." She shook her head negatively. "No, Leo. I... I want this. I want you. Even if it hurts a little, I want you inside me. Body and soul." My heart raced again as I heard her words, and a part of me was relieved by her sincerity. I leaned in to kiss her again and felt her hands pull me closer, as if she wanted to merge our bodies into one. My right hand continued to slide down, caressing her belly and finally reaching her intimacy. Asia was wet, but she needed to get even wetter. I slid two fingers inside her again, feeling her contract with me. When I felt that was enough, I ced the head of my cock close to her vagina and began to enter her gently. "It''s okay, Asia. Rx your hips," I murmured, taking a lock of her hair from her face. Asia closed her eyes and bit the back of her left hand, fighting the pain. "Asia, we can stop if you want." She shook her head again, her eyes opening to stare at me. "No, keep going. I want to, Leo. Please." Gently, I continued to push, feeling her give in little by little. Finally, with a collective sigh, I broke through the barrier and entered herpletely. Asia let out a muffled cry of pain and hugged me. "I''m sorry, Asia... I''m here with you. I won''t move until you''re ready." She took a few deep breaths. For me, the wait was great. This was my first time in a vagina. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced in my life. The walls of her vagina squeezed my cock from all sides and although I hadn''t put it all in yet, just having my head inside was enough to bring me to the point of cumming. After a few moments, she opened her eyes with a small smile on her lips. "You can move, Leo. I think the pain is gone..." I smiled with some confidence and started to move. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 44 – Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44 ¨C Rhythms & Poses (R-18) "You can move, Leo. I think the pain is gone..." Asia said to me. I slowly started to move my hips, moving my cock inside a girl''s vagina for the first time. This was easier than just standing there inside her, feeling her walls squeeze me. No sooner had I moved my cock forward than I pulled back to make sure Asia wasfortable. "Leo! That... that''s starting to feel good. Your cock is moving! How does that feel? It feels so good!" Rubbing mine against her pussy was incredibly pleasurable. And the look on Asia''s face, with her blonde hair and rosy cheeks under her green eyes, almost drove me crazy with how much I loved her at that moment. It made me not want to hold back any longer, and I started to pick up the pace, moving my hips faster to see what kind of reaction I could see on Asia''s face. "L-LEO?!" My cock was moving in and out of her pussy fast, which surprised her, but didn''t make her angry, because the faster movement made her pain go away quickly. "Incredible! Sex is amazing, Leo!!!" Her moans began to spread loudly through the room and the fusion of our bodies, intensely connected and involved, reached this new level. The rhythm of our movements was in perfect sync, each thrust and pull making the pleasure grow non-stop for both of us. Wanting to give Asia even more pleasure, I concentrated on watching how she reacted, paying attention to her expressions and sounds to move and adjust the rhythm. It was an indescribable pleasure to feel how Asia''s body molded to mine and how her body responded to my every move. I waspletely immersed in the act, so Asia''s panting and moaning became a pleasant soundtrack to listen to. There was no reason for me to limit myself to just my cock for sex, so my hands squeezed and caressed Asia''s breasts, and the two of us kissed non-stop. Suddenly I felt like I was going toe. It was my first time, and we didn''t have much time before someone noticed Asia''sck and mine, but I didn''t want toe too soon. So with one smooth movement I pulled out of her. Asia looked at me with a little surprise, as if she already missed my cock. "Are you... okay?" she asked. I smiled at her. "Yes, I''m fine. I just want to try some more positions." I helped Asia into another position. With a gentle touch, I moved her legs to a morefortable angle so she could stand on her hands and knees, and she got on all fours on the bed. Her blonde hair fell loosely over her shoulders, and the sight of her body so exposed on her back was sensual. "L-leo, this position is a little... ufortable." I had a panoramic view of Asia''s ass, including her asshole. Maybe that''s why she was a little embarrassed. Without warning, I took advantage of the fact that she wasn''t looking and slipped my cock into her. "Is that... good?" Asia let out a soft moan, and her spine slowly rxed. "Yes. It''s different, but it feels promising..." The sensation was more intense than before because I had neither Asia''s breasts nor her mouth to distract me. All my attention was on my cock, her pussy and the stimting sight of her on all fours for me. What''s more, although Asia didn''t admit it at first, Asia''s pleasure in this position was evident in every tremor of her body and every moan that escaped her lips, and it was no different for me. I grabbed her ass and began to pump my cock into her pussy a little harder. Asia''s inexperienced pussy couldn''t swallow my cockpletely. She managed to swallow a little more than half of my cock before Asia let out a slight moan of pain and I realized she wasn''t ready yet. "My insides are tingling and I feel like I''m floating..." She moaned as we changed positions again, this time with her sitting on myp, just like when we kissed. "I-I feel it too." Asia, sitting on me with her body slightly tilted forward, moved her hips in a sensual rhythm, sitting on my cock. The sound of her ass hitting my cunt and my cock against her vagina was erotic to say the least. With one hand firmly on her waist to help her bounce, and the other gently stroking her back, I let go of her rhythm. "Leo... this... this is divine... <3!!!" I silenced her with a kiss and we continued kissing for minutes, trying not to let our moans of pleasure escape these four walls. It got hotter with every tremble, every touch. "I never thought this could be so... so intense." She moved to a sensual rhythm. I watched her, fascinated by the way she surrendered to the moment. To imagine that one day a nun would sit on me in such a delirious way was wonderful, but to see it actually happen was indescribable. "You look amazing, Asia. Keep moving like that on top of me," I murmured against her skin, feeling her shiver under my touch. " "Leo, faster, I''m going faster," she warned, her eyes shining with pleasure. The sounds of our bodies moving together filled the room, a testament to the desire we shared. "Leo, I... I think I''m going to...!" Her words were punctuated by moans of pleasure. "Me too, Asia! Let''s go together!" With onest deep thrust, a cry of ecstasy escaped Asia''s lips. "A~~~! <3" The climax was like an explosion, a release of all the hard-on umted in our bodies. I held her tight, feeling every spasm of her vagina, every pulsation of her body. I stayed inside her for a few breaths while our breathing was still calming down. We kissed lightly and when we pulled apart, our eyes were locked. "Asia, I..." "I love you, Leo." She said and hugged me. I smiled and didn''t finish what I wanted to say. I wanted Asia to be my wife in the future, and although the chance of her rejecting me was small at the moment, I didn''t want to risk it, so I held back my deration until we had 10 hearts. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 44.5 – Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 44.5 ¨C Asia Argento POV (R-18) [Asia Argento POV.] I had all the fears and insecurities a girl my age could have. Maybe even more. Being surrounded by beauties like Rias, Akeno and Koneko every day made me look in the mirror and want to be better. It was a selfish feeling, but I didn''t have any anger, envy or resentment towards them. That was... love. I only felt inadequate around them when Leonard was there. So I tried to be their first, because even if I couldn''t be the only one, maybe not even the best, I wanted to be the first. So I was quick, and not having my advances rebuffed by him filled my heart with joy. At first, I was unsure if his cock would fit inside me. It was huge, really huge. It took an enormous effort to fit a fraction of it in my small mouth, so what would it feel like to have it inside me? I wanted to know, so I didn''t hold back. When his cock touched the entrance to my vagina, I sensed it would be painful. It differed from having a finger massage me inside. This cock was as thick as my arm. As expected, it was painful, but only at first. His cock was warm and stayed inside me, so I felt less and less pain. "You can move, Leo. I think the pain is gone..." I said to calm the worried look on his face. Immediately, he began to move his hips slowly, and I felt his cock move inside me for the first time. The sensation was strange and intense, and I struggled to rx and enjoy it. He moved slowly back and forth, obviously worried about me. "Leo~~! This... this is starting to feel good. Your cock is moving! How does that feel? It feels so good!" I eximed, feeling the pleasure begin to take hold of me. The pleasure wasn''t gradual, as I expected. It was great from the start. I felt full inside, his cock literally making room inside of me as it touched all the pleasure points in my vagina. His every movement inside me was incredibly pleasurable. I could see Leo''s expression, the desire and love on his face, which only increased my excitement. He started to move his hips faster, and I felt a wave of pleasure go through my body. "L-LEO?!" I shouted, surprised at the intensity, but happy that he had picked up the pace. Sex is incredible, Leo!!!" My moans began to echo loudly throughout the room. I wanted to stop myself, but I couldn''t. I no longer cared if the other people in the mansion heard or not because my mind was focused on Leo''s cock. I was on the verge ofing when Leo suddenly stopped and pulled out of me. I looked at him in surprise, already missing his cock. "Are you... okay?" He smiled at me. He smiled at me. "Yes, I''m fine. I just want to try some more positions." With Leo''s help, I changed positions, getting on my hands and knees, on all fours, with my back to him. What a crazy position! "L-Leo, this position is a little... ufortable." He didn''t say anything, just put his cock back inside me and started to move his waist. "Is that... good?" Oh God, forgive me, but it was perfect... "Yeah, it''s different, but it looks promising." I hid my horny expression. It would be dangerous if he found out that I liked this position much more than the other one, because even I didn''t know the reason. From that moment on, my mind became a little foggy and I let myself bepletely carried away by pleasure. I was pumped by Leo''s cock dozens of times. We did original positions until we finally came together. He filled me with cum, and I was honestly afraid of getting pregnant, but having Leo''s child didn''t seem like a bad idea. After we came, he continued inside me. His cock was still a little hard, and that prevented the cum froming out of my vagina. I stayed there, feeling this hot sensation inside me. "Asia, I..." He seemed to hesitate, perhaps not wanting to seem too hasty. "I love you, Leo." I said and hugged him. He didn''t have to say it, not yet. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 44 - Rhythms & Poses (R-18) Chapter 44.5 - Asia Argento POV (R-18) Chapter 45 - Attribute Points Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 45 – Attribute Points Chapter 45 ¨C Attribute Points Asia and I were panting heavily. I stayed inside her for some time after I came. When I finally pulled my member out of her vagina, I felt an immediate emptiness that was only filled when we embraced. "Leo, what happens now?" I stroked her hair. "Now we take every opportunity to do it again." She smiled. "I like that idea." The sound of a knock interrupted our moment of intimacy at the door. I got up quickly, instinctively covering Asia with the nket. "Hey Leo, are you in there?" Rias asked. "Y-yes, I am! Hold on a second!" I got up as fast as I could and whispered to Asia to hide. I quickly got dressed and opened the door to talk to Rias. "Is Asia with you? She said she''d pick you up for breakfast." "Asia? No, I haven''t seen her." Suddenly, Rias began to draw in the air with her nose, as if sniffing something. "What''s that smell?" My eyes widened immediately. How could I have forgotten? Of course, after such an intense activity, the room would be filled with the smell of lust and sweat. "I-I was exercising, hence the strong smell. I wanted to make sure I''d fully recovered after sleeping for so long, so I was checking to see if my muscles were still responding well." Rias crossed her arms and looked serious. "I see. Please go to the dining room after your shower. If you follow this corridor, you''ll find the stairs on the right that will take you to the second floor, and right next to it is the main dining room. There''s someone who wants to talk to you before we leave. In the meantime, I''ll go look for Asia." I closed the door with a sigh of relief, feeling my heart still pounding in my chest. Asia, still covered by the nket, peered nervously over the edge, her face as red as a tomato. "Is she gone?" "Yes, she''s gone." Asia crawled out from under the nket, her pale skin glistening with a lightyer of sweat. "Leo, that was..." "I know. We can''t hide it forever. We''ll have to tell Rias, eventually." "You''re right. I just... I just want to make sure she''ll understand." "She will. Rias understands. Now you need to get ready and get out of here before Rias gets suspicious," I suggested. "I also need to take a quick shower and go to the dining room like she asked." Asia gave a small smile and kissed me softly on the lips before going to get her panties. I watched her get dressed. It was crazy to imagine her putting on her delicate panties with so much of my cum inside her. "See youter." She said as she touched the doorknob. She quietly left the room, and I stood there for a moment, still smelling her scent in the air. A quick shower was just what I needed to clear my mind and body. As the water poured over me, taking the sweat with it, I felt my muscles rx. [You chose option 3 at choice point 4.] [You gained +1000 XP.] As Ithered up, my eyes widened at the sight of this screen. Then more screens appeared. [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 3!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 4!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 5!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to level 6!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] 40 ATTRIBUTE POINTS TO DISTRIBUTE JUST FOR HAVING SEX! WAS I DELIRIOUS? My knees went weak, and I held onto the walls to prevent myself from falling. I tried to calm myself as the hot water poured over my body. [You had sex with Asia Argento, and thanks to the skill , you gained +10 Intelligence points]. After rinsing and drying myself, I put on clean clothes and left the room, following Ria''s instructions. There was no point in spending my points with a full head. I had to think first. The corridor to the room I was in was silent and vast. In fact, the entire mansion wasrge and imposing and everything wasvishly decorated. You wouldn''t expect anything less from one of the most traditional and important devil ns in the underworld. When I reached the dining room, I was surprised to find only Grayfia, the Gremory family''s faithful maid, clearing the dishes from the table. She looked up when she saw me with her usual neutral expression. "Good morning, Leonard. You''rete for breakfast." "Sorry about that. Rias told me toe here because someone wanted to talk to me." Grayfia continued clearing the tes. "The person you''re supposed to talk to is in the garden right now. I suggest you go there." "Thank you, Grayfia," I said, giving her a small wave before turning away. "It''s the other way." She pointed. "Oh, okay." I wondered who wanted to talk to me and what they wanted to talk to me about. Was it Headmaster Zeoticus? After all, someone with red hair was waiting for me in the garden, a Gremory, but it wasn''t Zeoticus, it was Sirzechs Lucifer himself. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 46 - Wee Back Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 46 – Welcome Back Chapter 46 ¨C Wee Back As the sh of the magic circle faded, I slowly opened my eyes and found myself back in the ult Research Club room. The familiarity of the surroundings gave me an immediate sense of relief. The walls filled with books, therge windows, the antique furniture - it all made me feel at home again, even though this wasn''t my first home. Suddenly, I felt a friendly touch on my back. "You did well, Leonard," Kiba said, as a kind of tacit approval. "The fight against Raiser Phoenix was really one of the most impressive things I''ve ever seen. I''m serious." I turned to look at him and saw all the other members of the ult Research Club as well. "Anyway, you''re still our Leonard. Wee back, buddy," Kiba said with his hand still on my shoulder. Before I could answer and greet Rias, Akeno and Asia, Koneko, who was sitting at the window, stood up. Her feline eyes were fixed on me. "You surprised us, Leonard. Not only with your strength, but also with your determination. You''re much stronger than you look. I want to test your strength against mine one day." A bead of sweat ran down my forehead. "I don''t know how good I would be against you." Kiba gave a shortugh,ughing at my slight fear of Koneko''s strength. "If Koneko can do it, I think we should have a duel for training, Leonard." "Let him rest, guys," Akeno said, walking past Koneko and then Kiba. Before I could realize it, Akeno wrapped me in a warm embrace. The softness of her generous breasts warmed my heart, and I felt the softness of her hair against my face. "I''m so d you came back to me in one piece..." Akeno murmured into my right ear. Behind Akeno and in front of me, I saw surprise in the eyes of Rias and Asia. But they didn''t look jealous, just surprised, as if they had just realized that there was something more between Akeno and me. "I was only able to do this because of your example of strength and the support of the others." "It was a hard fight, but you did well. Congrattions." I wrapped my arms around Akeno and returned the hug. "Thank you, Akeno." Rias snorted quietly, interrupting the moment. "Khum! Leo, how was your conversation with my brother?" ''Your brother¡­'' I thought, remembering the tense encounter with Sirzechs Lucifer. "He said that everything will be fine. There won''t be any severe punishment for me, but I will be under observation. He wants me to learn more about the demon world." Rias, arms crossed, nodded understandingly with a look of relief on her face. "I''m very d to hear that. Things could have been a lot worse." She made an elegant gesture with her hand and her familiar, a bat, appeared with a pile of requests for services. "Now, let''s get down to business. Things should be quiet for a while, and we have a lot of work to do. We must now focus on our responsibilities as the devils of this city." Rias'' familiarnded on the table, scattering the papers. Rias began picking some up and analyzing them to distribute the requests to each of us, exining the details of each mission. "Asia, you and I will take an exorcism request." "Exorcism?" Asia asked. "Isn''t that something only church people do?" "No, we also have some exorcism services. But we''re not exercising a devil, we''re exercising an evil spirit. I''m relying on your experience as a nun." "Right! I''ll do my best!" "Kiba, you have an escort mission. Koneko, there''s a search request in a nearby forest. Akeno, you and Leo will handle a protection order." "Protection? What exactly do we have to protect?" I asked. "It is believed that a famous collector in the city may be the target of a rebellious devil seeking power. This collector keeps many powerful items, so it''s impossible to say which item might be stolen. The collector in question is unconcerned, and I truly believe that Akeno or you could handle this job alone, but something doesn''t smell right to me, so I''m sending you two as a guarantee". "Isn''t that great?" Akeno hugged me again. "We''ll do our best on this mission, Leo." There was a slight blush on her face that almost told me what she had in mind. Rias looked at both of us and smiled briefly at the corner of her mouth before continuing. "Before we split up for the missions, I''d like to talk to you about another matter. I''ve noticed that we''re all a little tense because of recent events. A club trip might be just what we need to rx and strengthen our bonds." Everyone''s eyes lit up at the idea. "We can choose from three destinations: hot springs, the mountains, or the beach." Internally, I immediately began to ponder which of these options would put me in the most romantic setting. A trip to the hot springs was a ssic, and I''d never been there myself. I had the hotel rooms, themunal baths and everything. Going to the mountains would also be an excellent choice, because we could y the ssic game of chicken in the woods, and then one girl would run around clutching her arms to me. And the beach... well, the beach would allow me to see them all in tight bikinis. Just imagining it was enough to make me very excited. "Akeno, what''s your choice?" asked Rias. Akeno looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "I vote for the hot springs. A nice hot bath would be wonderful to rx our bodies." "Asia?" "I... I''d like to go to the beach," Asia said shyly. Rias was a little surprised, considering Asia was a nun. "Oh, really?" "Yeah... I''ve never been to the beach before and I think it would be fun to do it with friends." "Koneko?" The little white-haired girl thought for a moment before answering. "The mountains. I like the fresh air." "Kiba?" "I agree with Asia. The beach seems like a good choice for rxation." And then Rias turned to me. "What about you, Leo?" "I choose the beach," I said smiling. "It looks like the perfect ce to rx." "Well, it looks like the beach has won." "But what about you, Bucho?" Akeno asked. "Which one do you choose?" "I''m the one who gave you the options, and I like them all. I was worried about leaving the options open and everyone choosing different ces. We''ll start nning the trip as soon as we finish the missions. You''re dismissed for the day." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 47 - Collecting Artifacts Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 47 – Collecting Artifacts Chapter 47 ¨C Collecting Artifacts "They sent two of you? That''s surprising," the middle-aged man said after opening the door to his mansion and seeing Akeno and me. "Doesn''t that girl, Gremory, think that''s a bit much?" The man in front of us was a strange figure from Kuoh Town. His name was Mr. Tanaka. Despite his advanced age, he had an erect, dignified posture that reminded me of Batman''s Alfred. His face, lined with wrinkles, showed an expression of almost annoyance. He wore a dark silk robe that looked like it belonged to a bygone era, but was still in excellent condition, and gave off a faint scent of tobo. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Tanaka. We''ll be at your disposal this evening." Mr. Tanaka sighed and stepped back to allow us to enter the mansion. "Since you really came,e in,e in. Let''s have a little chat in the living room." Akeno and I exchanged a quick nce before following the old collector. The mansion was as impressive on the inside as it was on the outside. The main hall was filled with beautiful paintings on the walls, and the floor was pure polished marble. The room was silent except for the sound of our footsteps. When we reached the living room, I noticed that some objects were disyed in ss cases, protected and carefully organized. Among these objects were metal bowls, daggers, and even the small bones of strange creatures. "Please have a seat," Mr. Tanaka said, pointing to an old leather sofa. Akeno sat gracefully beside me, her hands elegantly resting in herp. She managed to maintain an enviable poise and was always calm. I tried to be as well-behaved as she was, but it was impossible. My hands rested on my knees to keep her calm. This kind of chic atmosphere was much more than I was used to. "Ms. Gremory told me there was a suspicion of theft from my collection, but I repeat, that is impossible. So what exactly brings you here?" asked Mr. Tanaka, squinting to assess us. "Is she doing this because she wants to acquire an item of mine? If so, I only sell at an organized auction and through a trusted auctioneer. If she wants something that belongs to me, she must show her determination publicly." "What are you talking about?" I asked, slightly irritated by his manner. "We are only here to ensure that your collection does not be the target of... undesirable forces," Akeno replied. Mr. Tanaka frowned and let out a dryugh. "My collection? I don''t know who''s spreading these rumors in the underworld, but they seem rather exaggerated. This is Japan. There''s no theft here." "Mr. Tanaka, with all due respect, some of your relics have immeasurable value for certain people. Not only mary value but also supernatural value," Akeno replied. Mr. Tanaka sighed and leaned back in his chair, crossing his hands over his stomach. "You differ from the other boy who came here. That blond guy was much more... understanding," he murmured, almost to himself. Akeno and I exchanged a quick look. Mr. Tanaka was a very stubborn kind of customer. "We''re here to help, not to cause trouble. Your collection is fascinating and deserves to be protected." I replied, looking him in the eye to give him the confidence he needed. Before the man could answer, a figure appeared in the doorway. A woman of Tanaka''s age, with a kind face and gray hair. She was wearing a simple but elegant dress and seemed surprisingly confused as she looked at us. "Ah, you must be Mrs. Tanaka," Akeno said, standing up to greet the woman. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Are they...?" She looked at her husband and asked. "Yes." Mr. Tanaka nodded. "Wee to our home. I hope you''refortable." This time, she approached with a smile. "My husband didn''t tell me you wereing. I must admit, I''m surprised to see you so... normal." "Thanks?" I replied. This is probably her first time seeing devils. "Honey, what about the party? The guests are about to arrive." Party? There was no mention of a party. "Party?" Akeno asked. "Oh, it''s not really a party," Mr. Tanaka rified,ughing nervously. "Just a book club meeting. My wife and I get some friends together every Saturday to discuss literature and artifacts. Nothing big." "Yes, it''s something we''ve been doing for years," Mrs. Tanaka added with a faint smile. "But don''t worry, you don''t have to attend. I have a room for you to rest in. You can stay there while we go about our business." Akeno and I thought it was a sick joke by the Tanakas, but they led us to a solid wooden door. When Mrs. Tanaka opened the door, there was indeed a room on the other side. The room wasrge and even had doors leading to a balcony. The walls were a soft cream color, decorated with two paintings of serene ruralndscapes. In the middle of the room was arge double bed, covered with a red silk bedspread and golden pillows. "I beg your pardon," Mrs. Tanaka said, her eyes almost closed. "This is the only guest room avable at the moment. The others are being renovated." "Collections like mine need a lot of care and space," said Mr. Tanaka. "I hope you don''t mind sharing a bed." Akeno and I looked at each other again, this time with a little embarrassment. I could feel my cheeks heating up slightly, but I forced a smile. "Fufu~ No problem," Akeno said with a closed smile. "We''re here to help, and a minor difort is part of the job." Suddenly, the doorbell of the mansion rang. Tindom! "Oh, you must be our guests." "Thank you for your understanding, children. Please make yourselves at home," said Mr. Tanaka. With these words, they left the room, closing the door behind them. The silence that followed was disconcerting for a moment. I looked around, but there was nothing to start a conversation with. "Well..." Akeno said, breaking the silence. "I''ve never shared a room with a man before..." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 48 - New System Challenge! Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 48 – New System Challenge! Chapter 48 ¨C New System Challenge! "Well..." Akeno said, breaking the silence. "I''ve never shared a room with a man before..." "Really? That''s nice." I replied and then thought: ''How nice? Why did you say nice, you idiot?!'' Akeno and I, alone, in a guest room with a single bed. Of course, my mind immediately started traveling through memories of our past moments, like our first kiss and that morning in the bathroom. Her facial expressions, the whispering in the bathroom stall, and even the moaning came to mind. I looked at Akeno, trying to decipher her thoughts, but her face was calm. Could it be that she wasn''t angry with me? Since the time I lost a heart to her, nothing had happened between us. In my mind, it was logical to think that she was still angry. My hands began to sweat, and I began to walk around the room to distract my agitated mind. Why was I so nervous? Was it because I was with Akeno or because I wasn''t sure how to act in such a situation? Akeno sat on the edge of the bed and watched me with interest. "You seem restless, Leo. Is something bothering you?" How can I exin my feelings without sounding ridiculous? I thought. I just hadn''t realized that I was already acting ridiculous, and the fear of ruining everything was what was getting to me. "I''m just... thinking about all this. Our mission here, you know, Mr. Tanaka''s collection and all the rest." Akeno gave a small, almost wistful smile. "You really are a bad liar, aren''t you, Leo?" "W-what do you mean?" "Nothing. Forget what I said." I sighed, ran a hand through my hair and decided to be direct. "Akeno, I... I have to say it. Ever since that day in the familiar forest, I''ve had the feeling that something has changed between us. I don''t know if you''re still angry with me or if... if you''ve forgiven me." Akeno got up from the bed and took a few steps towards me. She stopped a few centimeters away from me and looked me straight in the eyes with her hands behind her back. "Hmm~ Leo, I''m not mad at you." "What?" Of course, I felt a little jealous at the time, but then I understood the situation. I think it''s kind of fun that you have other suitors... But right now, I''m just worried..." My eyebrows raised when I heard those words. "Worried about what?" "I see the way you look at Rias and the way she looks at you. I would never ask to be your official wife. In fact, I think it''s much more fun for me to be a concubine. But I... I don''t want to be a stumbling block for you and Rias." Feeling the need to close the distance between us, I moved closer. "Akeno, you''ll never be in anyone''s way, least of all mine. You''re important to me. From the beginning, since I joined the ult Research Club, you''ve always been there, supporting me, helping me to develop. Today, I''m a little less bad and more confident because of you." "So what made you be so distant and not show that you have feelings for me like you used to with your eyes since you first saw me, Leo?" I swallowed. I had stopped looking at her with all that desire before because I was afraid of making her angrier. "I... I was afraid of hurting you, of losing you. After what happened in the familiar forest, I thought I had lost your trust and I couldn''t risk losing more." Akeno took a step towards me and her hands reached out to sp mine. "Leo, the important thing is: do you still want me? Do you still see a future for us, even with Rias?" My heart leapt, and my eyes showed determination. "Yes, Akeno. I want you. I always have and I always will. If Rias objects in the future, I''ll do my best to convince her otherwise." [You obtained 3 heart with Akeno Himejima.] A genuine smile spread across Akeno''s face. "That''s all I needed to hear." She leaned forward, and I smelled her softvender scent. Her lips touched mine in a kiss. It was as if all the weight of the insecurities and fears between us dissolved in that moment. When we pulled away, her arms were still wrapped around my neck. "Well, what do you say we lie down for a while? It''s a little chilly in here," she suggested with a bit of shyness and boldness. "Lie down? During a mission?" "Arara~ Even during a mission, we have to take advantage of opportunities. Don''t you think?" Akeno went over to the bed and sat down under the nket, patting the ce next to her lightly. "Come on, Leo. It''s warm in here. If you do as I ask, I promise I''ll make it up to you." Without hesitation, Iy down next to her. Her warmth was unique. At that moment, a system message appeared in front of my eyes: [New System Challenge!] [Challenge Name: Is the Thunder Priestess indomitable? Difficulty Level C Description: You are lying in a double bed with Akeno Himejima. There is no one around for 20 meters. Mr. and Mrs. Tanaka are in the great hall downstairs, listening to loud ssical music and chatting with a dozen guests. There is nothing to stop you and Akeno from going all the way. Challenge Goal: Take Akeno Himejima''s virginity. Deadline: Tonight. Rewards: +1 Mysterious Skill +10 to all mental and physical attributes]. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 49 - Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 49 – Heating Akeno (R-18) Chapter 49 ¨C Heating Akeno (R-18) I cuddled up next to Akeno on the bed, feeling the warmth of her body radiating through the nket we shared. The silence between us was somehowfortable. My heart was still pounding from the few seconds of kissing. Besides, it was the first time I''d seen Akeno without her ponytail. Her loose ck hair made her look even more beautiful. While my mind wandered, Akeno''s hand found mine under the nket. Her thin fingers intertwined with mine. It was as if all the barriers I had built for myself had finally crumbled. "Leo, I''m still a little cold..." Akeno said suddenly, her eyes half closed. I smiled, a genuine smile that reflected the happiness I felt. She wanted the same as I did. "Come here," I murmured and held out my arms to her. Akeno didn''t hesitate. She cuddled up to me. To feel Akeno so close, her whole body nestled against mine, was an indescribable sensation. Hervender scent was intoxicating. "Is that better?" I whispered into her ear. Akeno nodded, her head resting on my chest. "Much better..." she murmured. "You see, Akeno... You''re incredibly beautiful like this, with your hair down." She lifted her head and looked at me, her eyes shining in the darkness of the room. "Do you really think so?" she asked with a big blush on her cheeks. "Yes, I do. You''re beautiful anyway, but like this... it''s like I''m seeing a side of you that no one else sees. It''s special to me." Akeno looked away, obviously embarrassed. "Don''t talk nonsense..." Then she turned her back to me, obviously trying to hide her blush. I smiled and hugged her tighter from behind. "This is worse, you know?" I whispered in her ear. "Because when you have your back to me, I can show you how beautiful I think you are in a... different way." My desire for her was palpable, and the bulge in my pants pressed against her ass in a way that made it clear what I wanted. "Akeno... Do you want to do this?" "Fufu~ I was waiting for you to ask." She turned to me again, her eyes meeting mine, and my heart leapt. There was so much longing and tenderness in her eyes... Akeno moved closer, and we began to kiss. My heart was pounding uncontrobly, and I bet hers was, too. Suddenly, Akeno broke the kiss and pulled her lips away from mine with a mischievous smile. She looked into my eyes and began to stroke my chest with one of her fingers. "Leo, I want to give you something special... something you''ll never forget." My curiosity was immediately piqued. "What is it?" Akeno smiled and leaned forward. "Just trust me." She murmured, brushing her lips against my right ear as she lifted the nket a little. Shivering, I swallowed and nodded without thinking. "But you have to promise not to look." "I promise." Akeno pulled away slightly, her fingers sliding down my chest as she slowly slid under the nket. My desire for her burned, and every fiber of my being yearned for her. "Remember, don''t peek." "I won''t peek. You don''t have to worry," I promised again. The nket lifted slightly as Akeno hid under it. Her body disappeared from my view. I felt a chill when I heard the sound of my pants zipper being unzipped slowly. A few momentster, I felt the touch of her fingers on my cock and then Akeno''s soft, warm lips enveloping it. "Oh, Akeno..." Her movements with her mouth were slow, as if she was enjoying every moment as much as I was. The sensation of her tongue sliding around my cock, exploring every inch, was wonderful. She picked up the pace, and the pleasure grew steadily. "Your cock is huge, Leo... It almost doesn''t fit in my mouth." She said as she licked me like a popsicle. "Leo, are you enjoying this?" "Yes... very much..." I replied, trying to control my breathing as the pleasure threatened to overwhelm me. "Arara~." She made a deep, melodious sound. "I will make you remember this night forever." I couldn''t tell if it was because this was no longer Akeno''s first time, or if it was because I couldn''t see what she was doing under the covers, but her blow job was much better than the one I''d had in thedies'' room. My muscles tensed, and I knew I was close. "Akeno, I... I''m almost there..." At that moment, she stopped and held my cock tightly. Soon her head popped out of the cover and she smiled. "Don''t you dare toe now. Today I want it all inside me." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 50 - Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 50 – Tight Walls (R-18) Chapter 50 ¨C Tight Walls (R-18) "Don''t you daree now. Today, I want you inside me." Akeno smiled mischievously. She climbed all the way on top of me, her ck hair falling loosely down her back and over her shoulders. Her lips brushed mine softly, almost like a caress, before pulling away slightly. My hands ran up her back, feeling every curve and muscle. I slid my fingers up to her shoulders, tugging gently at the thin strap of the small shirt she wore. With a slight sigh, Akeno let the shirt slide down her back, revealing her smooth skin and those huge, firm breasts covered only by a ck bra. She looked at me with those deep eyes that said everything and nothing at the same time. Without wasting any time, I moved my hands to her breasts, pulling down the straps of her bra to reveal those striking pink slices. Gently, I grabbed each of her nipples with the tips of my index fingers and began to tease them, eliciting soft moans from her lips. "Akeno, do you like that?" "Awh...! Yes, I like that." My fingers continued to y with her nipples, squeezing and rolling them lightly between my fingertips. The sounds and sighs she made were like music echoing in my ears. Akeno tilted her head back and kept her eyes closed as she surrendered to the moment. Her body arched in pleasure, pressing her breasts against my hands with a hunger that only increased my own excitement. My lips formed a smile. I couldn''t resist. I leaned forward and captured one of her nipples with my lips, sucking gently before lightly biting the tip. The moan that escaped her lips was like a prize and I continued, alternating between her breasts, sucking and licking, teasing her until she was writhing on top of me. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, and I knew I was driving her to the brink of madness. "Leo... I need more." I lifted my head and looked at her with a mischievous smile as I continued to tease her. "More?" I asked in a yful tone. "What do you want, Akeno?" "Fufu~~ I want you inside me. That''s what you wanted to hear, right?" She whispered with an evil smile. My whole body reacted to her words, and what was once just a desire turned into an urgent need. Akeno climbed on top of me and looked down at me with an expression of pure tenderness. Then she smiled and began to unbutton my shirt. When the shirt finally came off, Akeno ran her hands down my chest. Her eyes appreciated every detail. "We''re both ready for this, aren''t we?" she asked. "We waited a long time. Much longer than we should have." . Akeno smiled at me and agreed. My hands went down to her waist, feeling the softness of her skin. Carefully, I began to pull down her pants and panties, exposing her vagina. Akeno''s breathing was fast and her eyes showed her excitement. Shey on top of me with her legs spread and her knees and arms resting on the sheet. "Do you really want this position? It might be a little difficult," I warned her as she seemed to want to ride. If that was the case, she would have to swallow my cockpletely and that might be a bit much for a virgin like her. She shook her head. "Arara~ Are you worried about me, Leo? Don''t worry. It''ll be better this way because I can go at my own pace." So I positioned my cock under her vagina, feeling the moist warmth that weed me, but I didn''t thrust. Akeno took my cock, ced it in the right ce, and closed her eyes while her body shook slightly with pain as I slowly began to prate her. The feeling was indescribable to me and Akeno was so tight inside that she was pressing down on my cock from all sides. "Are you okay?" I asked, worried about her. "I''m more than okay, Leo! I want more, a lot more!" She opened her eyes, and at that moment I saw that something had changed in Akeno. She began to slowly walk up and down, and surprisingly, she increased her speed, as if the pain didn''t bother her at all. With each descent, she took my cock deeper inside her. I could see the pleasure on her face and in her half-closed eyes as she kept a hand on one of her cheeks. Her vagina contracted and rxed in a rhythm that drove me to the brink of madness. Each time Akeno came down, the pleasure I felt increased exponentially. My body reacted instinctively and my hips began to move to meet hers. Our fluids began to flow and mix, just as our sweat, produced by all the heat and effort, formed a thinyer on our skin that glistened in the soft light of the room. "AWNNNN! I could kill for this cock!" Akeno said as she bounced her pussy on my cock, her movements elerating. With each downstroke, she threw her head back and the sound of our bodies meeting echoed through the room, a symphony of pleasure that only the two of us could hear. What''s more, my frequent thrusts made her moans louder, more urgent. Suddenly, I pulled her closer and increased the pace of my thrusts. Our bodies collided with an almost wild desire. Akeno responded with a deep moan and cried out: "Harder, Leo!" I didn''t need any more encouragement. I grabbed her hips and began to thrust into her even harder. She began to ride even harder, her every move bringing us to a level of pleasure I had never experienced before. "Are you still cold, Akeno?" "Not at all! Your dick is so hot!!!?!!!" Akeno waspletely surrendered and her body responded to my every thrust. She, who had never felt the pleasure of a cock before, felt the ecstasy of sex for the first time and certainly didn''t want to stop there. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 51 - Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 51 – Arara~ (R-18) Chapter 51 ¨C Arara~ (R-18) Akeno looked at me with a look of pure lust.her hips kept moving, up and down in a frantic rhythm, while I matched each movement with firm thrusts. "Leo... Awnn~~~! That''s... wonderful...!" she gasped between thrusts. "Your cock is... just right for me!" I smiled, feeling sweat dripping down my forehead. "Akeno, don''t talk like that... otherwise, I won''tst long." "Arara~ Then let''s try something... different." Without warning, Akeno pulled away slightly, causing me toe out of her. The emptiness I felt was almost painful, but the sight of her spinning around and positioning herself with her back to me made it all worthwhile. She rested her hands and knees on the bed and thrust her ass invitingly toward me. Her body was still shaking with excitement. Her vagina oozed a thick liquid. "I want it like this now, Leo." She said with a mischievous smile, looking over her shoulder at me. "I want to feel you go deeper." I moved behind her and grabbed her ass. The sight of her on her back like that made me even hornier. Gently, I began to prate her again, feeling the warm tightness of her insides squeezing around my cock. Akeno moaned loudly and thrust her hips against me, encouraging me to go deeper. "That''s it, Leo... more... more!" I obeyed, increasing the pace of my thrusts, feeling every inch of my cock slide in and out of her. "Ahhh! Yes, Leo! That''s it! Faster now!" Akeno screamed. Akeno thrust against me with the same fervor, her moans turning into screams of pure pleasure. Seeing Akeno writhing in pleasure before me was almost too much to bear. Holding her buttocks tightly, I continued to thrust my cock vigorously into her vagina. "I''ll never... get tired of this." "Leo, Awnnn <3! I... can''t get enough... of you either! Please don''t stop... don''t stop!" The sight of Akeno withher back to me, moving with such passion, was an image that would remain etched in my mind forever.her skin glistened with a thinyer of sweat, and the sound of our bodies meeting echoed through the room, mixed with our moans. I decided to spice things up even more. I grabbed Akeno''s waist with one hand while I ppedher ass with the other. p! The sound of the p echoed through the room, and Akeno let out a scream of pleasure and archedher back even more. "You like that, don''t you, Akeno?" "That... that was... me!!! Fufu~ Keep going! Leo, I want more of that! I loved it when you did that... make me feel more... more yours!" "Then I''ll make you mine, all mine." I said as I ppedher ass again, this time harder. p! Akeno let out a loud groan. "Awnnn! That''s it!" As I continued to prate her, I leaned forward and pressed my body against hers, grabbing her chin. "This Akeno... this wild, lustful Akeno... only I know." I whispered into her ear, feeling her vagina clench with pleasure. "And I''m going to make you all mine... with my cock." Akeno''s response was a cry of pure pleasure, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as her hips moved wildly against me. My body was nearing its limit, but I wanted to prolong this moment as long as possible. "Leo...! Leo...! Awnnn! I''m... so close...!" Akeno waspletely lost in pleasure, her eyes half-closed in ecstasy, and that drove me on. I wanted to see her lose herselfpletely; I wanted to be the reason for her overwhelming pleasure. Suddenly I was pulling on her hair as if I were controlling the reins of a horse. She turned slightly and looked at me over her shoulder with a look of pure lust. "Leo~~! I want... all of you! Let it all out of me!" Her words, charged with urgency and passion, pushed me over the edge. "Leo, please... more... more! I''m almost there...! Ahnnn...!" With onest strong movement, I felt that I was about toe as well. Akeno was so hot, too hot for anyone tost more than a few minutes withouting, and seeing her begging for my cum made my climaxe even faster. "Leo... inside me... now! Don''t worry... we''re devils... it''s much harder for us to get pregnant." These words were thest thing I needed to hear. I allowed myself to bepletely taken over by the wave of absolute ecstasy that washed over me as I released everything inside of her. "Ah... Leo, I feel you so deeply... awn ???!" Akeno, exhausted, rested her face on the sheet while her ass still stood up with my cock inside. I could feel the hot fluid dripping between us. Akeno looked up at me with a satisfied smile on her face. "Arara~ I told you we don''t get pregnant easily, but with this much, you''re definitely trying to get me pregnant, aren''t you?" Still trying to catch my breath, I said, "Yes, and that''s why we''ll continue to do it without a condom, right?" "As you wish, my master." Slowly I withdrew from her, and the wet sound of my cock leaving her body was countered by a short moan from her. Looking down at her, I saw her still trembling body and the white liquid dripping from her vagina. Akeno sat down on the bed and leaned towards me without wasting any time. Her eyes shone with a mischievous spark as she approached my still erect cock, now covered in our mixed fluids. "Now, Leo... let me take care of you..." Akeno said, grabbing the base of my cock. Is this the legendary cleaning blowjob?! * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 52 - Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 52 – Smell of S*x (R-18) Chapter 52 ¨C Smell of S*x (R-18) The guest room provided by Mr. and Mrs. Tanaka was permeated with the smell of sex, sweat, and lust that Akeno and I exuded. The curtains of the balcony swayed slightly in the night breeze, adding a coolness to the heat of our bodies. Akeno, sucking my cock with her wet tongue, picked up the pace, taking the head of my cock deep into her throat several times. Often she would look up, pleased just to see the pleasure on my face. "You really like it when I do that, don''t you?" She murmured about her deep throat between licks. "Yes, it''s irresistible." I said with a little effort because of the pleasure she was giving me. Akeno learned things so easily that it was natural to think she had a natural talent for sex. She humped like nobody''s business and tried hard to tame my cock with her mouth as well. When the pleasure of having my cock swallowed was almost too much to bear, I leaned forward a little, tangled my right hand in her hair and began to guide her to go even harder. Akeno got the message and began to devour my cock, at one point making it disappearpletely in her mouth. Just as I was about to climax, she stopped and looked at me with a look of pure provocation. "Don''t cum yet, Leo. I want to enjoy every second with you." With a superhuman effort, I controlled my desire to release, concentrating on the sight of her, so devoted, so surrendered. Akeno went back to sucking me, his warm, wet mouth working in perfect harmony with his hands. The sensation was overwhelming, almost unbearable. I was about to lose control and she stopped again, stood up and pushed me down so that Iypletely t. Just like when she lost her virginity, she climbed on top of me and positioned my cock in her vagina. "Now Leo, I want to feel you release inside me again." I looked down at her pussy and could still see some of my cum dripping out. Was she saving it and wanted more? "Wait, Akeno, you have to..." Without waiting for me to finish, she put my cock inside her and began to move, sitting slowly at first, her body undting with an almost feline grace. Her sitting was now enough to make me cum from the first second. She was hot, very hot. "Arara~ Were you going to say something, Leo?" "N-no, just keep going," I ordered, leaving her to look at me with that expression of pleasure. "You''re incredibly hot..." "Just for you, Leo~. Only for you..." She replied, her voice a lustful whisper. The sound of our bodies meeting filled the room, and the sensation of her sitting up brought me to the edge of pleasure. If I was about toe from her mouth alone, from her powerful thrusts, I was as hungry toe as a man lost in the desert for seven days would be thirsty. "Awnnn! Leo~~ ?!" Akeno moaned with her eyes closed and her mouth ajar in an expression of ecstasy. That moan motivated me. Motivated to see more of her, I let myself be taken over by the spirit of damnation and felt a wave of absolute pleasure wash over me as I released everything inside her. Akeno''s body shook violently as she received my seed, and a hoarse cry escaped her lips as she too, climaxed from the heat of my cum. "Awn! My first cumshot ?!!! Yes, fill me uppletely, Leo!" We copsed on the bed, panting. We were both much more sensitive. The feeling of being so connected was almost sublime. Akenoid his head on my chest. "Leo... you make me feel so alive..." "I''ve never felt like this with anyone before," I replied, stroking his hair. Sex with Akeno differed from what I had with Asia, because with her everything was wilder, more intense, more naughty, while with Asia it was more loving, simpler and heartwarming. We stood there in silence, just enjoying each other''spany. The mission we had in this ce seemed irrelevant now. All that mattered was this moment with Akeno. As I felt his body rx on mine, I realized that I wanted more of this; I wanted to explore every facet of this uncontroble desire for more sex. I knew that we couldn''t stay there forever. There was a world out there, responsibilities, challenges. But for now, I allowed myself to lose the feeling of having Akeno in my arms, to feel her warm breasts and to see her tremble aftering twice. "Akeno... I want more... Are you ready for it?" She smiled, that smile that always lit up my world. "Do I want more? Get ready. Leo, for this was just the beginning. The night is very long, and this room is all ours tonight." The antique wall clock just struck midnight. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 53 - Dawn Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 53 – Dawn Chapter 53 ¨C Dawn [01:00 AM] The soft moonlight illuminated the balcony, creating a seductive contrast to the darkness of the bedroom. The night breeze caressed our skin, bringing a coolness that contrasted with the heat of our bodies. Akeno pushed me against the balcony railing with a look of lust. Her eyes shone with desire. She wanted to do it here? On the balcony of a house we didn''t even know? What if someone saw or heard us? Despite my many questions and fears, when she turned her back to me and shed her inviting ass, the sight was so provocative that it instantly made me hard. Gently, I grabbed her hips with my hands and put my cock inside her. Her pussy was so wet that my cock slid in easily and Akeno let out a loud moan. I immediately started thrusting in a repetitive back-and-forth motion without stopping. My thrusts made her tremble, and seeing that, I increased the pace. "You like to be dominated, don''t you?" I asked her, grabbing one of her breasts and squeezing it hard. This elicited a louder moan from her mouth. "Yes, I love it!" she replied. "Harder. I want to feel more." Then I mmed my body against hers several times and our movements became more frantic. Akeno arched her back and tilted her ass even more towards me. That huge ass could drive me crazy. "Yes, Leo, don''t stop! Awnn?!" She said as she put her hands on the ledge. Every thrust of my cock into her vagina was a shock of pleasure for both of us. Akeno rolled against me, adjusting her body to maximize pration and pleasure. Our bodies were synchronized, in perfect harmony, and the balcony became our stage for unbridled lust. "You''re my whore, Akeno~" I whispered in her ear. "Yes, I''m your whore, all yours!!! ?!" Akeno moaned loudly, throwing her head back in ecstasy. [02:24 AM] Before we knew it, we were fucking long into the night and back in the bedroom. Suddenly, Akeno pushed me onto the bed with a sadistic smile on her lips. "Now I want to be on top again, but first..." she said, positioning herself on top of me. She moved down, her hot mouth wrapping around my cock again, sucking with an almost painful intensity. "Fufu~ You like to see me at your mercy, don''t you?" "Yes, I love it." "But I also like having you in control of me~" Akeno picked up the tempo, her mouth and hands working in perfect harmony as if she were a professional flutist. Just as I was about to lose control, she stopped abruptly and climbed back on top of me. "Let''s see how much of my pussy you can take now," she said, guiding my cock inside her. She began to move with a predatory grace. She moved her hips up slowly, then down quickly, and continued to do so while moving her hips in a circr motion. "Ha- That''s good, very good..." I murmured, lying on my back on the bed while she did most of the work. "Arara~! ?!" She stared at me, paying attention to the grimaces I made to hold back my orgasm. She knew what she was doing, for sure. She had a natural talent for sex, and the lust inside her allowed her to recognize what I liked a little and what I liked a lot. "I''m going to go harder, Leo!" she said, leaning over my chest and starting to twerk on my penis, giving me such intense pleasure that I thought I''d be satisfied if I died like that. I couldn''t tell if it was my demon lust or my very high attributes, but I wanted more of her. I wanted more of that pleasure. [3:11 AM] Exhausted, we decided to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Akeno, always with her lusting eyes, positioned herself against the wall with her hands resting on the cold surface. "Want another round, Leo?" I grabbed her wrists and pinned her against the wall as I prated her hard. The sensation of being inside her again was almost unbearable and Akeno moaned loudly, her moans echoing in the closed, clear space of the guest room bathroom. "Yes, Leo, fuck me harder!" she begged. I picked up the pace, my thrusts getting faster and deeper. "You like having me behind you, don''t you?" "Awn! Yes, I love it!... Because that way... you can fuck me hard!" My ears turned red with embarrassment when I heard that. I gritted my teeth and mmed my hips against hers with a powerful thrust, shoving my cock in as deep as I could. Just then, I felt my cock hit something deep inside her and Akeno screamed. "AWNNNNN! Leo, you reached my uterus with your cock! I knew it, you''re amazing! I just need you! Just that giant cock to make me happy! Don''t stop, please, don''t stop!" Akeno begged and stuck out her tongue. "You''re mine, Akeno!" "Yes! Fuck me like the whore I am." Iplied with her request and began to thrust non-stop at an incredible speed. When we finally climaxed together, our moans mixed in the air with our panting breaths. We copsed on the bathroom floor, exhausted. "How many times was that?" I asked. "Arara~ I lost count the eighth time you came inside me~" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 54 - Artifacts Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 54 – Artifacts Chapter 54 ¨C Artifacts With so much sex and horniness, Akeno and Ipletely lost track of where we were and what we were doing before we ended up in this room. When her breathing calmed down, the sweet scent emanating from her ck hair was still present. We were lying on the bed with the sheets tangled around us and our clothes scattered on the floor. Soft moonlight filtered through the gaps in the balcony curtain. The silence of the early morning filled the roompletely, making us miss the incessant sound of moaning from earlier. I stood up slowly, trying not to make too much noise. Akeno turned to me. "Where are you going?" she asked in a low, husky voice as she watched me pick up my pants. "It''s four in the morning. Mr. and Mrs. Tanaka''s book club party should be over by now," I replied, pulling on my pants and starting to put them on. "I think it would be good for me to take a tour of the mansion, see how things are going. Let''s not forget that this ce is the target of a rebellious devil." Akeno sat down on the bed, the sheets slipping off to reveal her huge breasts. For a moment, I was tempted to throw myself down next to her, but I knew I had to be at least a little responsible, since I hadn''t received any contract signatures yet, and Rias might get annoyed about that. "All right, Leo," Akeno said, stretching out her arms and stretching slowly, a gesture that looked more like a deliberate provocation. "Juste back quickly. I don''t like to be left alone after a night like this. Fufu~ It makes you look like an idiot." I felt a shiver run down my spine at the sight of her wicked smile. I leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips, feeling her sweetness. "I promise I''ll be back soon," I assured her before leaving the room. The Tanaka mansion was silent, the hallways empty and dark. As I left, I was still a little rxed. I guess that was normal aftering so many times in a row. I went downstairs to the main hall where the party had probably taken ce and where Akeno and I had been received. Traces of the party were everywhere in the mansion: empty sses, tes left on the tables, and the faint smell of food still in the air. I walked past the huge stained ss windows, now reflecting the pale moonlight. Something about the stillness made me uneasy. As I left the room, the sounds of what Akeno and I had done still echoed in my mind, mixed with the image of Akeno stretched out on the bed. I had to finish this round soon to get back to her. Soon, I arrived at the hall where I had been greeted a few hours earlier. The ce was empty, only traces of the party remained. There was no sign of Mr. or Mrs. Tanaka. Mr. Tanaka was a man of expensive tastes, as there were many bottles of sake with fancybels. My eyes were naturally drawn to the row of ss alcoves along the walls, each softly lit by smallmps. I approached one of the alcoves and saw a sword. The de of this sword shone in an almost hypnotic way. Beneath it was a namete, written in elegant calligraphy, describing the sword as an artifact of the Sengoku period. My poor, indebted nature in my world made me covet it immediately. Such ancient things from the past werepletely lost in my world after the Great War. And it wasn''t just the sword that was very expensive there. Every niche had something that made my eyes light up. Jewelry from ancient dynasties, scrolls with inscriptions innguages that have never been deciphered, and even a statue of a mythical creature that seemed to radiate an aura of power. I was impressed with the collection. Mr. Tanaka obviously had a good taste in rare and historical objects. As I analyzed the items, a question arose in my mind: what in this ce could attract the attention of a rebellious devil? Of course, there were many potentially supernatural items, but I didn''t feel any special aura from any of them. Besides, devils, including rebels, didn''t need human wealth. They had their own ways of acquiring power and wealth, and it was often they who gave money to humans through soul contracts. My mind briefly wandered to the possibility of learning how to make such contracts. After all, getting someone''s soul could give me a lot of power, especially now that I could get into trouble with the Phenex. I just needed the right person to teach me... I sighed and moved away from the alcove. The Tanaka should be asleep by now and I wanted to get back to Akeno. I left the room, but then a strange sound broke the silence. I stopped and sharpened my ears. It was a faint sounding from one of the corridors leading to the main hall. The sound led me to a room off the main hall, a room I hadn''t been to before. The door to this room was ajar, and through the crack I could see an unusual glow. Slowly, I pushed open the door, careful not to make a sound. What I saw inside stunned me. On the floor in the center of the room, a portal pulsed with an intense light emanating from a magical circle. Its edges flickered as if made of pure fire, and a figure emerged from the portal. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 55 - Disguise Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 55 – Disguise Chapter 55 ¨C Disguise My heart raced when I saw this portal. The figure emerging from the magical portal was an old woman, hunched over by the weight of years. However, her eyes sparkled with a vitality that didn''t match her frail appearance. She was dressed in formal attire, as if she had just left a ball. As she took her first steps, the wood of the floor creaked under her feet. But then something began to change. With each step she took, her figure changed. Her thinning gray hair began to darken, bing a cascade of glossy ck strands. The wrinkles on her face smoothed out until they disappearedpletely, revealing pale, wless skin. Her eyes became more prating, an intense yellow that seemed to burn with new fire. Two cat ears protruded from her hair, perking up with attention. The formal clothes hugged her body, forming a ck kimono-like an outfit that exudes elegance. It was then that I realized that something was wrong, for I recognized her immediately. It was Kuroka Toujou. The initial shock almost paralyzed me. What was Kuroka doing here? Wasn''t it too early for me to meet her? Did the Vali team act earlier because I killed Phenex? ''I knew that my action would have consequences, but I didn''t imagine that it would mean attracting the Vali Luficer and thus the Albion right now.'' I thought. I remained silent and peered through the crack in the door as Kurokapletely transformed before my eyes. The portal behind her disappeared as the light of the magic circle faded. She took a few steps forward, examining her surroundings with her alert eyes. I retreated further into the shadows, trying to make my presence as insignificant as possible, knowing that Kuroka knew senjutsu and could somehow detect me. Kuroka let out a sigh of relief and started talking to herself: "It was hard to spend hours talking about books just to get that magic portal circle in ce," she said with a note of exasperation in her voice. "But it was worth it. These people don''t even know what''s going on under their noses." I remained motionless, holding my breath to avoid being discovered. The mention of books reminded me of the book club party the Tanakas were having. That meant Kuroka had infiltrated that party, hiding behind the facade of a harmless guest, which exined the way she looked a few seconds ago. Her cunning was impressive. The room waspletely silent in the early morning hours, only the asional sound of the wooden floor creaking under Kuroka''s careful footsteps. The atmosphere was tense for me, almost palpable as I struggled to remain invisible in the darkness. Kuroka walked slowly, examining every detail of her surroundings. ''I have to be careful.'' I thought, keeping my breathing as easy as possible. There was no room for mistakes. She stopped in front of a double wooden door carved with various details. It looked like the entrance to an important room. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open, revealing an immacte room with ss cases disying even more priceless artifacts than those in the main hall. Kuroka entered the room with the grace of a panther, her eyes quickly scanning the room before settling on one of the disy cases. What was she looking for? What could be so important to justify such an act? Was she doing this for the Vali team or was she doing it on her own? Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she found what she was looking for: a small ne-like amulet with precious stones. ''Ah, so that''s what she wants.'' Kuroka raised one of her hands and her nails lengthened, sharp as des. With surgical precision, she began to cut the ss of the shop window, delicately tracing a circle. The sound was barely audible, a slight scratch. The perfect circle she had cut shone briefly before it was permanently loose, and Kuroka carefully removed it, cing it on the niche without a sound. She reached through the hole she had made in the ss and her fingers were about to touch the amulet. Then I moved quickly, stepped out of the shadows and wrapped my left hand tightly around her neck. "What do you think you''re doing?" I asked, holding her neck. She didn''t answer right away. Her hand, on the verge of touching the amulet, hesitated before slowly pulling back. Kuroka didn''t look scared, just curious and maybe a little annoyed. "Who are you? I don''t recognize your scent. You''re not one of the humans here, and you''re certainly no ordinary devil." "That doesn''t matter now. What matters is what you''re doing here, Kuroka Toujou. You know that this city is Gremory territory, right?" She raised an eyebrow, a small, enigmatic smile forming on her lips. "Oh, you know me? That makes things more interesting." Kuroka tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "But I ask again, who are you? You don''t look like one of Rias Gremory''s pieces to me. She''s the one doing the devil''s work in this town, isn''t she?" "You don''t care who I am." "Hmm. I can see you''re a hard nut to crack, but do you think brute force alone is enough to hold me?" I squeezed her neck a little tighter, feeling her muscles contract under my fingers. "Try something and see what happens." She was silent for a moment, just studying me. Then a slow smile formed on her lips. "You''re interesting, only I couldn''t be less intimidated." Suddenly, I felt an intense pressure against my hand, as if something was holding back my strength. It was her Touki, a life force that made her stronger than usual. Before I could react, Kuroka moved with impressive speed, twisting and slipping out of my grip. Her feetnded softly on the ground after a frighteningly fast leap, while a white aura pulsed around her. "Did you really think you could trap me like that? What would you do next? Call the police? What a naive devil." Kuroka flexed her fingers, and I realized how serious this was going to get. "Now get out of my way so you don''t get hurt. The artifact on your side is all I want." I raised my boosted hand and felt the familiar energy wrap around my arm. "Don''t underestimate what I can do. I won''t let you walk out of here with that amulet." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 56 - Kuroka Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 56 – Kuroka Chapter 56 ¨C Kuroka Kuroka''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the Boosted Gear. "This sacred gear is... So you''re Leonard Tonello. The devil everyone''s been talking about. The first to kill a Phenex." "Yes, I am. And I know that you work for the Vali team and that Vali Lucifer is acting sooner than expected because of what I did," I replied. Kuroka seemed surprised that I already knew about Vali Lucifer and that I already expected him to act. "What puzzles me, though, is why you''re trying to steal this amulet. It''s not that important to Vali Luficer, nor to the Angels or the Fallen Angels. That''s why it''s in the house of a human." Kuroka let out a shortugh. "This amulet is much more important than it seems." I stared at her, pondering her words. It was obvious that there was something else about this object, but I knew that it wasn''t crucial to anything. "All right. If the amulet is so important to you, we can make a deal. I''ll let you go with it without having to fight me, but you''ll owe me something." For a moment, Kuroka seemed to refuse. Her expression was one of mistrust and defiance, but something changed in her eyes. Perhaps she remembered what she had heard about my battle with Raiser Phenex. She knew that I was capable of a destructive power that could kill even an immortal being, and that wasn''t something to be ignored. What''s more, when I squeezed her neck, she felt how strong I was. And that was without using the boost. If I''d used several boosts, she would have lost for sure, even with Touki. She sighed, a resigned smile on her lips. "Very well, Leonard Tonello. I ept your agreement. However, I only do this because I want to avoid unnecessary bloodshed." I took a step back, allowing her to approach the amulet again. "Just don''t forget that you owe me now. And I''m going to collect." Kuroka carefully took the amulet and ced it between herrge breasts in her kimono for safekeeping. "Until next time, Leonard. I''m sure we''ll meet again." She disappeared through the same magic circle that had appeared, leaving me alone in the room. "{Are you sure about what you just did, boy? Rias Gremory will be pissed when she finds out you willingly let a thief steal an item from one of her customers.}" I deliberately ignored the Red Dragon Empress'' question. "Ddraig, you said that day that my destiny was to fight the Albion, right?" "{Yes. That''s the destiny of each of my hosts.}" "That''s why I let the girl go. Kuroka Toujou is the Koneko''s sister and she''s part of the Albion Host team, but she''ll be mine one day. I want to take this piece and any other pieces away from Vali Luficer so that he doesn''t have a chance to act alone and be desperate." "{Boy, I like the way you think, but... how are you going to do all that?}" "I don''t know yet. Too many things can happen to get in my way, so it will be impossible to have a single concrete n. What I can do is nt small seeds to reap the rewardster." "So the fact that you left that woman was just so that she could help you in the future. How do you know she won''t betray you?" "She works for Vali Luficer, but there''s nothing in the world she loves more than her sister. If I offer to reconcile with Koneko in the future, Kuroka will ept." I turned my attention back to the now empty shop window and thought about what Kuroka had said. The amulet was more important than it seemed. That meant there was more at stake than I could see at this moment, maybe more than I could predict from my knowledge of the anime. From now on, I would have to be more vignt, more prepared for whatever came next, and that included bing stronger. My onlybat skill at the moment was Boosted Gear, and when I had sex, I could use the system''s abilities. I raised my right index finger, and a spark of lightning shot out from its tip. ''Just as I thought, the skill is working.'' [The skill of has sessfully copied ]. [You had sex with Akeno Himejima fourteen times, so the skill willst seven days]. [You had sex with Akeno Himejima, and thanks to the skill , you gained +10 Strenght points.] [You had sex with Akeno Himejima, and thanks to the skill , you gained +10 Dexterity points]. [You had sex with Akeno Himejima, and thanks to the skill , you gained +10 Constitution points]. * The next morning, Akeno and I were in the room of the ult Research Club. Rias stood in front of us, her blue eyes sparkling with frustration and a minor disappointment. Next to her, Akeno maintained a calm expression, but her eyes showed a slight concern that we had failed. "So, can anyone tell me what happenedst night? How did a thief get in and out of the Tanaka mansion without you stopping it or even seeing it?" asked Rias. "Mr. and Mrs. Tanaka were having a little party for their book club..." I began, choosing my words carefully. "We weren''t invited because apparently Mrs. Tanaka is afraid of us devils, so we ended up being kept in a room until the wee hours of the morning. When I finally realized that I could go out and look around, I realized that the amulet had been stolen, but it was toote. I didn''t see anything else." Rias sighed and massaged her temples. "And you didn''t think at any point of just disobey the client''s orders?" "And risk losing the contract by upsetting the client?" I continued. "They insisted that we stay in the room and not participate, and it became inconvenient to leave. By the time we realized the situation, it was toote." "I understand..." Rias said, her shoulders rxing a little as she sped her hands together. "The important thing is that Mr. Tanaka is not angry. He has epted the situation as her fault, and fortunately, we haven''t lost the contract with him." She paused and looked directly at me. "Akeno, could you give us a moment alone, please? I have to talk to Leonard about something serious." Akeno nodded and gave me a supportive look before leaving the room, closing the door quietly behind her. I stood there, waiting for what woulde next. "Is something wrong, Rias?" She tucked a lock of her red hair behind her ear and looked down at her feet. "Actually, there''s something else I want to know. You and Akeno in the bedroom yesterday... did you do something?" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 57 - Jealousy Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 57 – Jealousy Chapter 57 ¨C Jealousy "Actually, there''s something else I want to know. You and Akeno in the room yesterday... did you do something?" I felt the weight of Rias'' gaze on me, but the way she looked at me was ambiguous. I couldn''t tell if she already knew something and wanted my confirmation, or if she was just suspicious. My thoughts raced as I tried to formte an answer that wouldn''t give away too much, but wouldn''t tantly lie, either. After all, I didn''t want to betray the trust she had ced in me. "Rias, I..." I started, hesitating. The memories of the night before were still fresh in my mind, the warmth of the moments with Akeno... But how could I exin this to Rias without sounding like a... pervert guy? She looked up, her blue eyes locked on mine with an intensity that made me want to look away. "Yes?" she asked, urging me to continue. I took a deep breath, trying to buy time and organize my thoughts. "Rias, I don''t want to lie to you, Akeno and I..." "You don''t have to say any more. Come closer," she ordered in an imperative tone. I swallowed and took a hesitant step towards her. Ria''s expression was no longer ambiguous, but angry. Her eyes red at me. She still wanted me toe closer? What was she nning? When I was only a few centimeters away, she raised her hand, and I braced myself for the impact of a possible p or punch, but nothing came of it. Instead, she grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me down, cing my lips against hers. For a moment, I stood there with my eyes wide open and her lips pressed to mine, trying toprehend what had happened. Her lips were soft, more than I remembered. A mixture of emotions ran through me: surprise, desire, guilt... All mixed together in a whirlwind as my hands automatically reacted and grabbed her waist. As our lips parted with a soft sucking sound, our eyes met. I was still very confused as to why she had done this, although she seemed annoyed. "Rias, I..." I started, but she raised her hand and put a finger on my lip, cutting me off. "Don''t say anything, Leonard. As much as it sounds like it, I''m not angry with you. I just want you to know that I don''t care aboutpeting with other girls for you. As long as you''re here with me, that''s all that matters." She said and started to turn her desk around. "To be honest, some devils tend to have a strong sex desire." Her words echoed in my mind, each syble deeply embedded. Ria''s voice had a hypnotic cadence, and the way she pronounced "strong sexual desire" sent shivers down my spine. But there was something else in her expression, something that begged for a response from me. She was testing my limits. "Rias, if you know that I have a strong sexual desire, then you also know that just kissing isn''t enough for me." I said as I approached her, then grabbed her chin to make her look at me. Her eyes widened slightly with surprise and something else - desire, perhaps? - crossed her face for a brief moment before she regained herposure. Before she could answer, my hands slipped around her waist and gently lifted her. I sat her down on the table and felt her breathing quicken. "Do you think you can make it?" She didn''t answer right away, but I could see the inner struggle in her eyes. Pride, desire, the need to maintain the pose of being my servant - all of it mixed together in a silent storm. I decided to test her limits a little further. With one swift movement, I lifted her by the waist and sat her on the club table. "Leonard, what are you doing?" She asked, her face flushed. I leaned over her, my hands firmly on her hips, holding her in ce. "Showing you what strong sexual desire really means," I replied, squatting down. When I reached the level of her hips, I slid my hands down her thighs, feeling the softness of her skin as I slowly parted her legs. She shivered at my touch and I smelled roses. Under her uniform skirt, I could see the redce panties she was wearing. The visual was bewitching, a tantalizing invitation that she seemed unaware of. A mischievous smile yed on my lips, knowing that the effect she had on me was undeniable and unmistakable. After all, she is Rias Gremory, my first crush. "Leonard, that''s..." Rias held my hair. "Shhh..." I murmured as I pushed her panties aside. "Just rx, Rias." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 58 - Legs Rxed (R-18) Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 58 – Legs Relaxed (R-18) Chapter 58 ¨C Legs Rxed (R-18) "Leonard, this is..." Rias held my hair. "Shhh..." I mumbled as I pushed her panties aside. "Just rx, Rias." As my fingers slid down the side of her panties, pushing the delicate fabric aside, I saw what I had only seen from a distance. The lips of her vagina were swollen and the intoxicating scent of her arousal filled my senses, making me even more lost in the moment. My tense breathing against her sensitive skin caused her to let out a soft moan as I inhaled. "Leonard... don''t... don''t do that..." she pleaded, her face flushed with shame and her voice shaking. Still, I didn''t stop. The fingers of her right hand grabbed my hair, but she didn''t use enough force to push me away. So I ignored her protests, knowing that her body betrayed her words. As I held her panties aside with my left hand, my right hand touched the entrance to her pussy, and it was so wet that my middle finger slid easily inside. Her muscles contracted around my finger and an involuntary loud moan escaped her lips. At that moment, she herself was startled by how loud that moan was and put her right hand over her mouth to muffle it. "Please..." she said in a muffled voice, but her hips began to move slightly towards my touch, a silent confession of her desire. When she asked me to stop twice like that, I would normally stop, but at that moment, I received a notification from the system. [You have received +1 heart from Rias Gremory.] "I don''t want that..." Rias continued. That''s when I realized what kind of woman Rias Gremory was. Contrary to what I had expected, Rias Gremory was not the bossy or provocative type of woman, at least not her real face. She was the one who liked situations that were out of her control, perhaps because she was always in charge. [Her understanding of Rias Gremory''s character grew.] If that''s the case, I''ll do my best. Determined, I finally took my mouth to her pussy, easily finding her swollen clit. I began to suck on it with a fervor that made her body shudder. "Awn... Leonard..." Rias'' muffled moan surprised my ears, though I could barely hear her because her thighs were squeezing my head between her legs. Rias Gremory could no longer hide her pleasure. Her hand squeezed my hair tighter, and she pulled my head even closer to her vagina. My tongue explored every inch of the outside of her vagina while my middle finger slipped in and out of her pussy hole. "Leonard... please... don''t..." Her voice was louder now, a desperate plea mixed with a request for more. "Not here... in the clubroom... on my desk." Ria''s moans grew louder and more uncontroble, echoing off the walls of the clubroom. I knew that anyone passing by outside could hear it, but the advantage of having a building isted from the rest of the Kuoh Academy was precisely that there was no one around. "Leonard... Leonard..." she kept repeating, but the tone of her voice told me that she didn''t want me to stop. Her eyes stared at me with a mixture of shame and desire, abination I had never seen before in Rias Gremory. Her body heat increased, and I felt every tremor that ran through her legs. I wanted her to feel it all. I wanted every second of my mouth on her pussy to be etched in her memory and mine. My free hand moved up her thigh, squeezing the soft flesh as I felt the first signs of her climax approaching with the increasing rhythm of the tightening of her vaginal walls against my finger. "Leonard... I can''t... anymore..." she gasped. Her body began to shake uncontrobly, and I knew she was about toe. All that mattered at that moment was to bring Rias to the climax of her pleasure. And then, with a loud, long moan, she came, her body convulsing as waves of pleasure washed over her. I continued to suck, prolonging her orgasm, savoring every reaction I was provoking. When she finally calmed down, I slowly withdrew my tongue and fingers, watching her face, flushed and satisfied. Rias was breathing heavily. Her breasts,pressed by her school uniform, moved up and down rapidly. She opened her eyes and looked at me. "You were..." She was about to admit it, but she puffed out her cheeks and turned away, her face still red. "Forget it... that wouldn''t be appropriate." I stood up, ced my hands on her thighs and approached her. Her eyebrows rose as my face approached hers, but all I did was whisper in her ear: "You came even though you said you didn''t want to. Ah~ what an inappropriate attitude for a club president and direct descendant of the Gremory family. Admit it, it was good, wasn''t it?" "I-that..." She said, embarrassed. I walked away from her, leaving her sitting alone on the table with her legs spread and the fluid from her vagina dripping onto the floor. "Anyway, I think that was enough to activate this..." I said, looking down at my hand. The expression on Ria''s face changed from cute anger to curiosity. She was serious when she asked: "This?" I turned back to her and looked into her eyes. "Rias, I have a special ability," I finally admitted. "An ability that I wanted to keep secret, but I don''t think that would be fair to you and the others. This ability allows me to copy the abilities of the people I have sex with... of any kind." Her eyes widened more than ever. "You... what?" "Exactly what I said. When I''m intimate with someone, I can copy a skill from that person." "Prove it." She ordered. So I turned to her, opened my palm and a magic circle appeared in my right hand. Rias Gremory knew that I didn''t know how to use magic because she hadn''t trained me yet. However, her startled reaction wasn''t because I was using a magic circle, but because this magic circle had the Gremory symbol on it. The only ability other than teleportation magic circles that bore that symbol was... "That''s the..." I was about to say, but she answered for me. "The power of destruction. My family''s unique ability. Capable of destroying anything or any living being it hits." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 59 - Abandoned Factory Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 59 – Abandoned Factory Chapter 59 ¨C Abandoned Factory The crimson glow illuminated the room and was reflected in Rias Gremory''s disbelieving and frightened eyes as she stared at the magic circle I had summoned. "How... How did you do that, Leonard?" I sighed, lowering my hand and letting the circle disappear. "To be honest, I don''t know exactly how. All I know is that this ability manifests itself almost every time I do something sexual. It''s also something I''m still discovering." I lied to her. I didn''t have to tell her all this, but it was beneficial for me in the long run, but that didn''t mean I had to reveal everything. She crossed her arms, her expression bing more serious. "This is very unusual. The Power of Destruction is something that only members of my family possess, and you can use it without any difficulty. Is this an additional power granted by the Red Dragon Empress?" I nodded immediately, looking serious. "It looks like I''ll have to investigate this further." "I don''t want to hide anything from you or the others. If this ability can be useful, then we need to know everything about it," I said. Rias nodded, still deep in thought. "I will search for information in my family''s library. Perhaps there are records of something simr in the incubus." * In the days that followed, I continued my activities as a devil as usual, trying to get my first signature, but it was much harder than it seemed. Still, I didn''t let my guard down for a second during those days. The White Dragon was in town, I knew it and Ddraig could sense it. My meeting with him was still a long way off, but considering that my decision to kill Raiser Phoenix was big enough to change a lot of things, I couldn''t hold on to my knowledge. I knew that the day would soone when Kuoh City would be turned upside down by the presence of many powerful individuals, and the first sign of that day came that night. It was a cold, moonless night when Asia and I finished another job as demons, helping a client resolve his love problems with an ex-girlfriend. We were walking back to the club room when my cell phone vibrated in my pocket. I quickly grabbed it as Ria''s contact name shed across the screen. Her voice sounded urgent on the other end. "Leonard, I need you here immediately. Koneko sensed an escaped devil. Meet me at the abandoned factory near the industrial park. Come quickly and bring Asia." At that moment, a scene shed through my mind. I remembered the mission to the abandoned factory. ''Season Two, Episode One... It seems that even with the big change I''ve made, there are canonical events that won''t be changed.'' Without hesitation, I grabbed Asia''s hand and we started running. ''Damn, I definitely need to ask Akeno or Rias to teach me how to use magic circles!'' After a few minutes of running, we finally spotted the factory. Its broken windows and graffitied walls stood out against the night sky. The ce had an eerie aura, as if it held dark secrets in its dark bowels. Koneko, Rias, Akeno and Kiba were waiting for Asia and me near the entrance of the factory. "Koneko, what did you feel?" Asia asked holding her hands together. Koneko turned her eyes in the direction of the factory. "The putrid smell is strong here. There''s definitely a devil on the run in there. And he''s not alone." Rias stepped forward with folded arms. "If the smell is strong enough for Koneko to smell it even from this distance, we must be careful. Leonard, Koneko and Kiba, you go in. You''re better at closebat. Akeno, Asia and I will provide cover outside. We can''t risk long-range magic in a confined space." I looked at Koneko, who gave a confident nod in return, and then at Kiba, who had a lost look on his face as he stared at the broken windows of the ce. ''So he''s already acting like this... We''re supposed to be friends, but I practically ignored him and missed the signs that this was so close. I... at least want to help him get revenge,'' I thought. So I turned to Akeno, Rias and Asia, trying to ignore the feeling that something strange was about to happen. We entered the factory with careful steps. The floor was littered with shards of ss and debris that crackled beneath our feet. The smell of rust and dust made the air stuffy and a little hard to breathe. On top of that, everything was so dark that most of the ce was pitch ck. Fortunately, the moonlight filtered into the factory through the broken windows and holes in the ceiling, probably caused by erosion from the rain. "Let''s keep an eye out," I whispered. I was a few centimeters ahead of them because Koneko was the smallest and Kiba wasn''t really here, at least not psychologically. Then suddenly, Koneko stopped and raised her hand in a warning sign. "They are close." She whispered, her eyes fixed on a door. Kiba and I exchanged a quick nce before we positioned ourselves next to the metal door. With a silent movement, Kiba pushed the door open, revealing an even darker room behind it. The atmosphere changed immediately, for surprisingly, there wasn''t arge, disfigured creature with humanoid features in the room, as the escaped devils had appeared. In fact, what we saw were two hooded figures whose silhouettes stood out against the darkness. They immediately sensed our presence. One of them turned around with a smile on her face. "Amen, the expected visitors have finally arrived," one of them said in a female voice that I immediately recognized from its animated tone. It was Irina Shidou. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18)] Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 60 - The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 60 – The Two Female Exorcists Chapter 60 ¨C The Two Female Exorcists The moonlight revealed the identities of the two hooded figures staring at us. Irina Shidou with her usual smile, was standing next to a girl with short blue hair and a serious expression - Xenovia Quarta. "Amen, the expected visitors have finally arrived." Irina''s voice was a strange mixture of joy and dissipation. Her smile contrasted with the seriousness of the atmosphere. The ce was filled with tension, the silence broken only by the faint breathing of those present. The air smelled of rust and mildew, mixed with the foul odor Koneko had mentioned, which even I could smell now. Our eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, and it was then that I noticed something behind the girls - the corpse of an escaped devil, lying in a pool of dark, viscous blood. "Exorcists... What are you doing here?" Koneko asked in a serious tone as she noticed a cross ne hanging from Irina''s neck. Xenovia, next to Irina, remained motionless, but her blue-gray eyes watched us with an intensity that felt like a de against my neck. On her back was a sword wrapped in ribbons. Irina exchanged a quick nce with Xenovia before answering. "We took care of the problem because the devils in this city took too long." There was a slight provocation in her tone, but also an almost innocent sincerity. "Private church business." Xenovia added in an unemotional tone. "We only stayed here after we killed that devil because we knew they''de sooner orter. We''re just here to warn the devils in this town not to interfere with our work." Before I or the others could answer, a sound ripped through the air above us. I raised my head to see Rias Gremory slowly descending from the ceiling, her demonic wings beating softly. She entered through the broken window on the factory roof. Her presence was imposing, especially with her red hair and eyes. Riasnded gracefully between us and the church girls. "You have no authority to be in demonic territory." Xenovia raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Rias Gremory, Sirzechs Satan''s sister... We''re not here to cause you any trouble. We even helped you." Rias crossed her arms and red at them. "You know very well that there are protocols to follow. Not long ago, we had to kill one of you." "Are you talking about Freed Sellzen?" "If so, don''t worry. We received information some time ago that he was working with the Fallen Angels, so his death means that there''s one less heretic in the world." Xenovia replied. Rias didn''t look convinced. "And why are you here? You should know that the presence of exorcists in demonic territory could be considered a threat to the peace treaty." "We''re here for the Excalibur swords." Irina revealed. Kiba''s eyes widened. The Excalibur swords were fragments of an original sacred sword that possessed immense power and was then shattered into seven pieces. The mere mention of it was enough to make Kiba almost trance-like with an obsession. Rias raised an eyebrow, curious. "Go on." Xenovia began to exin. "A few months ago, we received information that several fragments of the Excalibur swords had been stolen. Fallen Angels are involved, and we believe they are nning something big. The Church has traced their steps to this city, and our mission is to recover these fragments and prevent them from being used for evil purposes." Ria''s expression softened a bit. "And why exactly do you think these fragments are here, in Kuoh?" Irina stepped forward. "We have reliable information that one of the leaders of the Fallen Angels is hiding in this city, and that he has at least one Excalibur fragment with him. We are here to track him down and retrieve the fragment." Rias looked at them for a moment, pondering the information. ''One of the Fallen Angels leaders is still here? Even after I killed one of their servants and threatened them with death? It must be someone powerful to have such courage.'' Rias thought. The expression on her face showed that she was seriously considering what had been said. "So you''re saying that the Fallen Angels are trying to collect the fragments of Excalibur for some purpose?" "Exactly," Xenovia confirmed. "Among the Fallen Angels, there are those who prefer peace and those who do not. If they manage to gather all the fragments, they could unleash a devastating power that could upset the bnce of power and end the current peace. We know that the Gremorys tend to favor peace, so we thought it best to inform them of our purpose in this city." I could see Ria''s mind working quickly, weighing the risks and benefits. Finally, she sighed and nodded. "Very well. I will allow you to continue your mission here. But you are still in my territory. Any suspicious movement and we''ll deal with you the same way we dealt with Freed." Irina and Xenovia nodded and epted the terms. Even they, who naturally despised the devils because they were church exorcists, understood that they couldn''t fight someone like Rias Gremory. "Understood... Come on, Irina. There''s work to be done," Xenovia said and turned to leave through the back exit of the abandoned factory. "Wait!" Kiba suddenly shouted at the girls. The two exorcists turned around with surprise on their faces. Irina, still with a gleam of determination in her eyes, asked: "What is it, little devil?" "Do you have a fragment of Excalibur with you?" he asked, frowning at her. Irina opened her mouth to answer, and she probably would have been innocently sincere, but Xenovia quickly interrupted. "What if we do?" Xenovia asked. "What are you going to do?" Kiba clenched his fists, his eyes filled with anger. "I will have to take the fragments by force and destroy them." Xenovia remained serious as she turned towards the exit. "It seems that you, Rias, need to tame your dog better, so that he doesn''t act without your permission. If he ends up dead one day, it won''t be because of our carelessness." Realizing the risk of a confrontation, Rias took a step forward and pushed Kiba back. "Kiba, calm down," she ordered. "Let''s let them work for now." Kiba''s eyes went nk for a moment after Rias approached. Then he broke away from her, spread his devil wings and flew out of the abandoned factory. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18)] Chapter 61 - Project Excalibur Chapter 61 – Project Excalibur Chapter 61 ¨C Project Excalibur Later, Asia, Rias and I were in my room. Asia was sitting on the edge of the bed while Rias was pacing up and down in shock. "Rias, why did Kiba react like that when he heard about the Excaliburs?" I asked, although I already knew the answer. Rias stopped walking and sighed deeply. Her eyes met mine and I could see the sadness and pain in them. "Leonard, this is a long story, but I think the time hase for you and Asia to know the truth about Kiba." She sat down in a chair next to the table, crossing her legs and resting her elbows on her knees. "Kiba... Yuuto Kiba is not only a knight in my family. He is a survivor. Years ago, he was part of a terrible church project called ''Project Excalibur''." "Project Excalibur?" Asia repeated. "Yes. This Catholic Church project aimed to create super-powered exorcists capable of wielding the holy sword Excalibur. To do this, the Church kidnapped orphaned children or children from poor families, those who would have no one to question their disappearance. They were subjected to grueling training and painful rituals involving gas, all in an attempt to increase theirpatibility with the sword." "The Church? How horrible..." Asia murmured as tears began to form in her eyes. "It was a dark time for the Church... Children who couldn''t stand the trial died. And those who survived... well, Kiba is the only one I know who survived. He watched his friends die one by one every day without being able to do anything to help them." The silence in the room was almost palpable. Asia wiped away a tear running down her cheek. "Poor Kiba... he must have suffered so much." "And he carries these scars to this day. Finally, Kiba managed to escape. The only one who did. Still, he was almost dead when I found him lying in the snow. I had gone to Italy to observe some things and finding him in that forest was pure coincidence. I like to think that both he and I were lucky." I clenched my fists. "The monsters who did it... did they pay for it?" Rias sighed. Rias sighed. "Some of them did. The project in question was headed by a man named Valper Galilei, who was emunicated and given the title of Genocide Archbishop. I thought the day woulde when these issues would confront us in Kuoh, but that day came sooner than I expected. Now all those painful memories must havee back to Kiba all at once." "That''s why he wants to destroy all the fragments of Excalibur. For him, those swords are a symbol of all the suffering he and his colleagues have gone through." "Exactly," Rias confirmed. "And that''s why we have to be very careful how we handle this. Kiba is in a very fragile emotional state and anything could cause him to make irrational decisions driven by hatred." "And what do you want to do, Rias?" "There is not much to do, really. Although Kiba is closely involved in this matter, my brother has always advised me not to interfere in the affairs of the church and to let them deal with their own problems. Kiba knows that my hands are tied, which is why he didn''t ask or request anything when he left the factory." Asia, still wiping away tears, stood up resolutely. "But I want to help. Kiba is our friend and I can''t bear to see him suffer like this." I put my hand on her shoulder, feeling the same urge. "If Rias says it''s best not to act, then we will." I said to Asia, even though I knew I wouldn''t follow that advice myself. "I''m d you understand." Rias stood up from her chair. "Now let''s go to sleep, because we have sses tomorrow." Then Rias started to unbutton her skirt. "R-Rias, why are you...?" Asia asked,pletely flushed, only to be interrupted by Rias'' softughter. "I can only sleep well naked," Rias replied with disconcerting naturalness. "I hope you don''t mind." She took off her skirt and ced it carefully on the chair. Then she started to unbutton her blouse. My face flushed. I couldn''t help but stare at the scene. In a few seconds, Rias had already removed her blouse and bra, leaving only her panties. Asia, who was standing next to me, saw me staring at Rias and quickly started to undress as well. I was paralyzed for a moment, not knowing what to do or say in this situation. Seeing Asia so determined topete with Rias filled my heart. "Asia, you don''t have to..." I started, but she interrupted me with a determined look. "If Rias can sleep naked, so can I!" In a matter of seconds, Asia was as naked as Rias and I found myself in apletely new and ufortable situation. Rias approached my bed andy down with a satisfied sigh. "Come on, let''s go to sleep. It''ste." I hesitated, but Asia took my hand and pulled me gently onto the bed. "Come on, Leonard. It''s going to be okay." Iy down between Rias and Asia, feeling the warmth of their naked bodies next to me. Rias turned off themp, plunging the room into a cozy darkness. Silence reigned again. That was all well and good, but the big problem was that they were both naked, each holding me on one side, and I couldn''t do anything with either of them, because Rias didn''t know about my rtionship with Asia, and Asia didn''t know about Rias. In time, the excitement gave way to an overwhelming fatigue. My mind began to calm down, and gradually the weight on my eyelids became unbearable. At some point, without knowing exactly when, I fell asleep. I woke up in the middle of the night with a dry mouth and an urgent need to go to the bathroom. I carefully untangled myself from Asia and Rias''s arms, trying not to wake them. The room was dark, but the dim light from the hallway helped guide my steps as I made my way to the kitchen. I opened the refrigerator, grabbed a bottle of water, took a few sips, and then walked to the bathroom, still a little sleepy. As I entered, I turned on the light and went to the toilet to urinate. The sound of water against porcin echoed softly in the small room. I was lost in sleepy thoughts when I heard the bathroom door open. "Asia? What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to keep my voice low. She didn''t answer. Instead, she shut the door behind her. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 62 - Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 62 – Surprise from Asia (R-18) Chapter 62 ¨C Surprise from Asia (R-18) I was surprised to see Asia enter the bathroom. She was wearing only panties and didn''t look surprised at all. "Asia? What are you doing here?" She closed and locked the door behind her and took a step towards me. The look on her face left no doubt as to her intentions. "Leonard, I still can''t sleep." "Asia, we can''t..." I began, but my voice trailed off when I saw the look on his face. "Leonard, I need you. I... I''m so wet," she confessed, blushing slightly but not looking away. Asia then leaned back against the sink and spread her legs slightly. The movement was slow and I couldn''t look away. The light from the bathroom reflected off the fluid oozing from her vagina. I tried to take a step back, but my body seemed frozen. "Asia... We can''t do this... not with Rias here, in the apartment." "Leonard, we did it at her ce, in the guest bed she slept in with you. Why can''t we do it now, while she''s sleeping?" His words were logical, but the situation was far from simple. My heart and mind were at odds. I knew that giving in to this temptation couldplicate everything between the three of us, but the lustful way Asia looked at me made it difficult to think rationally. "This is different. She''s here, in the same ce. What if she wakes up?" "She won''t wake up." Asia replied, taking my right hand and cing it on her cheek. The intensity of her words, the clear desire in her eyes, and the fact that it was Asia who was asking for sex were enough to make my mind go nk. My hand moved almost on its own, caressing the side of her face before running down her neck, feeling the softness of her skin. Asia sighed at the touch and leaned even closer to me. "Please, Leonard," she whispered, her hands finding my chest and sliding down to cradle my cock. "I want to feel you like I did that day... My body has been craving it ever since you marked me." My instincts took over. Before I knew it, my hands were on her thighs, lifting her up so she could sit in the sink. "Are you sure?" I asked, my voice husky with desire. Asia agreed immediately and our lips met with desperate hunger, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths, our bodies pressing against each other. Asia wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me closer. The moment our bodies met, all rationality disappeared. She pulled off my shirt, urging me to go further. I slid my hands up her thighs, lifting her a little more so that our bodies lined up perfectly. When I took off my pants, I yed with rubbing my penis against the entrance of her vagina a few times, but suddenly she grabbed my cock and ced it at the entrance, looking serious. "Leonard... now. I can''t wait any longer," she whispered. With one quick motion, I entered her. Asia gasped and closed her eyes as she threw her head back, surrendering to the sensation. The small white-tiled bathroom, once cold and impersonal, was now a scene of lust and burning desire. The misty mirror reflected our intertwined forms, creating an almost dreamlike image of our desire. "Leonard~" Asia whispered again, and her arms tightened around my neck, bringing our faces even closer together so that I could see every nuance of her expression. As we began to move together, our bodies molding to each other, Asia let out a soft moan, almost inaudible, but full of pleasure. Her legs around my waist pulled me further into her. "This is incredible! I''m really going to get addicted to this!" "Asia, I''m going to make your vagina look like mine tonight," I whispered into her ear, kissing her lobe gently. She smiled, that sweet, innocent smile that always disarmed me, but now carried a hint of malice. Each thrust was deep and slow, an erotic dance that brought us to the brink of madness. Asia arched her back, her breasts pressing against my chest as her moans grew louder and echoed through the bathroom. "Y-yes, Leonard... like this," she murmured, her voice trembling with pleasure. My hands explored her body, running down her back to her buttocks, squeezing gently as I increased the intensity of my thrusts. The sight of a girl who had once been so innocent giving in to pleasure was intoxicating and I couldn''t help myself. "Leonard... I... can''t... hold it in," she said between moans, her body shivering. I knew she was close, but I didn''t want us to finish so quickly. With a great effort I slowed down, trying to prolong the moment. "Calm down, Asia," I whispered, kissing her sweaty forehead. "If you talk too loud, Rias will wake up." "Yes, Leonard... let''s make thisst." I carefully helped her down from the sink. Asia turned and pressed her hands against the mirror, leaning forward slightly. The sight of her bare back and the curve of her buttocks was too tempting to resist. I ced my hands on her hips. Asia looked over her shoulder. "Please, Leonard." Without hesitation, I entered her again, and we began to move in sync. The sound of our bodies and the lubricating liquid echoed through the bathroom. "Leonard, faster." She pressed her cheek against the mirror, her moans growing louder and more urgent. I put a hand over her mouth, muffling her moans, and she saw her own reflection in the mirror. However, instead of being embarrassed or ashamed of looking harmful, she saw my expression of pure pleasure and liked it. So she began to help me by moving her hips back and forth. Our bodies were in sync at that moment, which made everything even better. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 63 - A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 63 – A nun with no regrets (R-18) Chapter 63 ¨C A nun with no regrets (R-18) The feeling of my cock moving inside Asia was addictive, as if our bodies were made for each other. I could feel every muscle in her tight vaginapletely squeezing my cock, and she let go more and more. "Leonard! That''s it, that''s it!" she moaned. "Asia," I whispered in her ear as I continued to prate her hard. "Have you ever thought about how... different this is from what you expected your life to be?" She moaned in response, trying to form words as I held her tight. "Yes... it''s all... so different. I never imagined... this..." "A former nun," I continued, breathing heavily, "having sex in the bathroom with her demon master in the next room. Isn''t that ironic?" Asia opened her eyes and found her own reflection in the mirror. Sheughed softly, augh full of irony and eptance. "Yes... it is ironic. But... I don''t regret it. Being a devil... being with you... this is where I belong." Her words made me smile. The intensity of her feelings, the way she embraced this new life, was something I deeply admired. "Don''t you feel... any guilt?" I asked, increasing the speed of my movements. "At first... yes. But now... all I feel is... joy. And love. And desire." Her voice resonated deeply with me, and I felt a wave of emotion that almost made me lose control. I kissed the curve of her neck, nibbling lightly on her skin. "You''re perfect, Asia." She smiled and looked back into the mirror. "So are you, Leonard. You make me feel things I never imagined." "Asia," I whispered, "do you think Rias can hear us?" Her eyes opened a little wider, and she smiled mischievously. "Maybe... but that just makes everything... more fun, don''t you think?" Yes, the thought of Rias listening in and possibly catching us in the act made it all the more fun. "You''re a bit of a pervert," I teased, kissing her shoulder. "I learned from the best," she replied with a softugh. Still inside her, I slowed down to prolong the pleasure, moving slowly and precisely. "Asia, let''s change positions." She nodded, and I slowly lifted her from her position against the mirror. I helped her turn towards me and our eyes met again. I lifted her up, and she wrapped her legs around my waist. "Leonard, I want you so much..." I pressed her against the wall with a firm motion. Her bare back met the coolness of the tiles, forming a duality with the high temperature of her body. I entered her again and she let out a muffled moan, biting my shoulder to keep from making too much noise. "That''s it. We have to be quiet. We don''t want to wake Rias." Asiaughed softly. "You say that... but I think you like the idea of her listening to us." "Maybe I do, but that doesn''t mean we have to be careless." She nodded and held me tightly. "Then let''s do this right." I continued to move her against the wall, our bodies colliding in perfect rhythm. Asia moaned softly, her eyes closed in pure ecstasy. The sound of our passion echoed throughout the bathroom. "You''re so beautiful, Asia. So perfect." She opened her eyes and smiled at me. "And you make me feel that way. I can''t imagine my life without you now, Leonard." Her words were a balm to my soul, and I felt even more connected to her. "Neither can I," I replied, kissing her fervently. Minutes passed, maybe an hour, but it felt like an eternity, with every touch, every moan etched in my memory. The soft sound of Asia''s breathing, the feel of her muscles squeezing me - it all created a sensation of pleasure that I never wanted to end. Before I knew it, I was sitting on the toilet and Asia was grinding her pussy on my cock. As the intensity of the moment seemed to be at its peak, I pulled her into a deep kiss. She moaned against my mouth, her movements bing slower but more intense. "Leonard... ?!" I hugged her tightly, feeling her body shake against mine. "Asia, take it easy or I''lle..." "Come inside me, Leonard! Awn! Come, because I''ming too!" With those words, I felt the control slip from my hands. The pressure I''d felt inside me exploded, and I let out a moan of pure pleasure as I came all over her. Asia followed me, her body shaking in a climax that seemed to echo my own. The sound of our heavy breathing filled the room for the next moment. Asia, still panting, rested her head on my shoulder, her blonde hair clinging to her forehead with sweat. "Are you okay?" I murmured, running my hand down her back. She smiled against my skin and let out a satisfied sigh. "I''ve never felt better, Leonard. You make me feel so alive..." "You make me feel that way too, Asia," I replied, kissing the side of her head. "But I think we should pull ourselves together before Rias wakes up." Sheughed, a soft, happyugh. "Yes, but I think I should take a shower before I go back to bed." Slowly, helping her up, I pulled away from her, and the feeling of emptiness was immediate. Asia sat up, stretching her arms and moaning softly as she felt her muscles rx. "Would you like to join me in the bathroom?" she suggested, winking at me. "I can help you wash your back." "That''s tempting," I replied, smiling, "but I think I''ll let you get cleaned up first. I have to get back to the room before Rias realizes we''re both gone." "All right. I''ll take a quick shower and then I''ll be back." As she headed for the shower, I grabbed a hanging towel and started drying off. Watching her walk around the small bathroom area naked was a pleasure in itself. Asia turned on the shower and soon the sound of running water filled the room, mixed with her soft moans of satisfaction as she felt the hot water. After dressing, I left the bathroom, carefully closing the door behind me. The hallway was quiet, but there was no sign of movement nearby. As I entered the bedroom, the cozy darkness enveloped me. The room was as warm and peaceful as before; the bed was unmade and inviting. Iy down, feeling the immediatefort of the mattress. I turned onto my side and closed my eyes, hoping that sleep woulde quickly. Then I felt an extra weight move, and a soft, provocative voice whispered in my ear. "You''re very naughty, Leonard." Ria''s voice whispered in an ironic tone. "You turned Asia from an innocent nun into a girl addicted to your enormous cock." My body froze for a moment, my heart pounding. I slowly turned to meet Ria''s bright blue eyes. Her face was just inches from mine, a mischievous smile on her lips. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 64 - The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 64 – The Servant and the Master (R-18) Chapter 64 ¨C The Servant and the Master (R-18) My body froze for a moment as I heard Rias whisper in my ear. I slowly turned to meet her blue eyes, her face just inches from mine, a mischievous smile on her lips. "You really are very, very naughty, Leonard. Is all that libido because of your special incubus power?" I swallowed, trying to remain calm. "Rias, I... I didn''t know you were awake." Sheughed softly. "I just woke up. Do you really think you can make that much noise in the bathroom without me noticing?" Her hand slid down my chest, tracing a heart. "You''re a little selfish yourself, you know that? You took all the fun for yourself." I started to get up, but she moved closer and pressed her breasts against me. She was hot for some reason, very hot. "But it''s okay..." "Okay?" "Yes, because while Asia is in the shower, I''m going to have some fun with you, too." Rias slid her hand down, her fingers caressing my stomach before finding their way to my penis. It was already half erect, but with her touch, it quickly became fully hard. "Look at that~. You''re ready for me, aren''t you?" She didn''t wait for an answer. Moving with the grace of a predator, Rias climbed down and positioned herself between my legs, her gaze fixed on my cock. "You''ve been very naughty, Leonard. You even did this to me in the club room... But I''m going to teach you a lesson. I won''t stop until Asia opens the door." "Wha- Wait! Aw!" Rias ran her tongue over the head of my penis, eliciting a soft moan from me. "This is just the beginning..." she whispered before wrapping her warm, wet mouth around the head of my penis. She began to suck me, moving her mouth up and down, her soft lips and agile tongue working together to create an overwhelming sensation of pleasure. My breathing became heavy and I couldn''t look away from her. Rias stared at me as she sucked me with eyes full of lust and determination. The movements of her mouth, the touch of her tongue, the fingers that caressed my testicles and squeezed them lightly... I felt everything was very sensitive, perhaps because I had juste. The room was plunged into a sensual darkness, the white curtains blocking out most of the morning light that was slowlying in. The heat from Ria''s body was almost suffocating, her presence imposing like a predator about to devour its prey. The touch of her fingers against my skin, the warmth of her body pressed against mine, all seemed to amplify the electric current of desire pulsing between us. Rias was determined to make me pay for my "wickedness" and I had no doubt that she would keep her promise. She paused for a moment, and her eyes slowly rose to meet mine. "You know, Leonard, sometimes I think you need to learn to share. After all, you have all this energy, all this... need." "Rias, I... I didn''t really think you''d mind." Sheughed teasingly. "It''s not that it bothers me, exactly. It''s just that I think it''s my duty as your master to make sure you''re... well, taken care of." I felt a shiver run through my body, my mind struggling to process her words. Before I could respond, Rias had her hot mouth on my cock again and was gripping my thighs tightly. The pleasure was instantaneous, an overwhelming wave that left me breathless. "You like this, don''t you? You like being my ything, my obedient servant." I tried to answer, tried to deny it, but my words came out as a hoarse moan. Riasughed again, her mouth never ceasing to move. "Don''t worry, Leonard. I know just what you need." His fingers caressed my testicles, squeezing lightly, sending waves of pleasure through my body. "Did you know that while I''m doing this to you, I feel like I''m in a threesome?" She asked. "Why?" "A while ago you fucked Asia and now I''m sucking the cock that was in her. It''s like I''m with two of my servants at the same time. Something I would normally reject if I knew some devil was doing it... but here I am, sucking off one of my servants in such an obscene way." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. The idea of Rias, the proud and powerful Rias, allowing herself to express such a thought aloud was almost unbelievable. "It makes me wonder, if even Asia would give in to you, wouldn''t that be a problem for both of us..." She began to climb up my body and positioned herself over me, her eyes on mine as she slid down. "... fuck here and now." I could feel the heat of her body, the pressure of her thighs against my hips, the soft touch of her lips as she leaned down, her breasts brushing against my chest. Her face was so close that I could see every detail, every shadow of desire that passed through her eyes. "You''re acting dominant, but you''re ashamed of what you just said, aren''t you?" I held her face with both hands, seeing how flushed she was. "N-no..." At that moment, I brought my lips to hers and we both lost ourselves in a fierce kiss. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 65 - Rias Gremory''s Bottom Lips Chapter 65 – Rias Gremory’s Bottom Lips Chapter 65 ¨C Rias Gremory¡¯s Bottom Lips The intense kiss between me and Rias Gremory sent my mind into a state of almost pure ecstasy and happiness. Without realizing it, I was captured by the mixture of pleasure and desire between us. Her body was pressed against mine, her moving thighs rubbing against my hips. My penis was between the lips of her vagina, perfectly erect and ready to enter, but she only teased me with it. Rias had her eyes on mine as she slid my cock between the lips of her vagina. She was enjoying herself. The heat emanating from her was almost suffocating when mixed with the promise of impending pleasure that made me lose control. She slowly moved her hips down and then up, and the provocation was so intense that it almost made me cum. Still, I couldn''t look away from her face, flushed with desire. There was a glint in her eyes that was both lustful and vulnerable, abination that made my heart beat even harder. Her hands gripped my shoulders, and she moved her hips until the head of my cock was almost inside her, but she stopped. "Leonard... Do you know how much I want to feel you inside me? I can, can''t I?" Her hurtful words hit me like a bolt of lightning and I felt my own need grow. My hands slid down her back, feeling every curve, every line of her perfect body. I wanted to feel all the warmth of her insides enveloping me. As Rias rose to finally thrust my cock into her, a small sound broke the silence of the surrounding darkness. The sound of footsteps, light and almost imperceptible, came from the corridor. Rias froze. Her eyes were still on mine, but now with a wary expression. It was then that we realized that the sound of the shower had stopped and footsteps were approaching the bedroom door. We both stopped. "Asia..." I whispered, the word barely escaping my lips. Rias blinked, as if a broken spell had brought her back to reality. Asia entered the room, still drying her hair with a towel. The soft steam from her recent bath surrounded her like an aura. Her face was rxed, a small smile of satisfaction ying on her lips as her eyes met ours. Rias and I were lying on the bed, each facing in one direction, breathing in a controlled manner as if we were really asleep as we were pretending to be. Asia approached the bed, the smile still on her lips. She let out a small sigh, as if relieved or perhaps even pleased by the scene she had found. "They''re asleep..." she muttered to herself. Asia theny down on the bed, positioning herself next to me and opposite Rias. Her freshly bathed body contrasted with the temperature Rias and I had shared moments before. She snuggled between us, her arm resting gently on my chest as she adjusted to the mattress. Asia''s presence brought an unexpected calm. Her breathing soon stabilized, indicating that she had fallen back asleep quickly, still smiling with the peace of mind that seemed to apany her. While she slept, I kept my eyes closed for a while. My body was still on alert, desire still pulsing through my veins and in my cock. Beside me, Rias seemed to be awake as well. I knew she was thinking the same thing I was - about what almost happened and what could have been if Asia hadn''t stepped in. After what seemed like an eternity, Rias stirred slightly. Her face turned to mine. Our eyes met again, but this time there was a mutual understanding that we both wanted it more than ever. It wasn''t just carnal desire that had almost brought us together that day, but a real, whole feeling. We may not have done it yet, but the ultimate moment was not far away. * When I opened my eyes, the soft light of dawn was flooding the room. I stood up slowly, feeling the sheet slide over my skin as I straightened. A brief shiver ran through my body as I remembered what I had done to Asia and Rias in the early hours of the morning. Now, however, my bed was empty, without theforting warmth of their bodies beside me. A sigh escaped my lips with a bit of mncholy. I got out of bed, feeling the cold floor against my bare feet, and headed for the door. As I walked down the hall, the tantalizing aroma of freshly brewed coffee and something being prepared in the kitchen filled the air, drawing me like a moth to the light. When I reached the kitchen, I saw Asia with her back to me. She was already wearing her school uniform, and over it an apron that brought back a memory. She seemed to be in a world of her own, concentrating on the task of preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Asia." She turned to me with a warm smile and a slight flush in her cheeks. "Good morning, Leo. Did you sleep well?" "Yes, very well," I replied,ing over and sitting down at the table. "Me too, wonderfully well." Asia''s smile continued, but she turned her attention back to the frying pan. "Where''s Rias?" "She already went to the club. She said she had to take care of something important." "Did she look worried?" Asia put the pan down after turning off the heat and came over to set a te for me. "She was thoughtful. But Rias always seems to be in control. I trust she always knows what she''s doing." I nodded. Rias was strong and determined, but I knew that even she had her doubts, especially after meeting two church exorcists in her territory and seeing one of her servants as shaken as Kiba seemed to be. Sensing my silence, Asia ced her hand gently on mine. "Do you think what happened yesterday might be bothering her more than it seems?" I asked, looking at her hand. "W-what happened¡­?" My reaction triggered memories in Asia, and that''s when she realized she was touching me. "I-I mean, you know... The two exorcists..." "Oh! Is that what this is about? Hehe!" "Of course it is!" "..." "I know the exorcists aren''t on our side, but they won''t harm the town, right?" Asia turned to me, looking a little scared. "I think their main concern isn''t exactly the exorcists we met yesterday, but Kiba and the Fallen Angels. Yesterday, the exorcists said that the Fallen Angels didn''t really leave the city. They just retreated a bit after Rias threatened them. Having them hide so close to us leaves us vulnerable, and I believe that is Rias'' concern at the moment." "If they''re still here, that means Yumma..." Asia remembered the story I had told her about my encounter with Yumma. "Yes, that means she''s here, too. It was a mistake to let her live," I said, sping my hands together. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 66 - Search n Chapter 66 – Search Plan Chapter 66 ¨C Search n The day at school was strangely normal, but I felt a strange tension in the air. Even though it seemed like a normal day without any problems, passing my club-mates in the school corridors made me sure that all their hearts were clouded with uncertainty, just like mine. sses went by in a blur and I just went with the flow, barely paying attention to the content. Kiba''s absence was obvious, and I wasn''t the only one who noticed it. Rias, usually so controlled and calm, seemed distant, almost absent-minded. As she walked through the corridors of Kuoh Academy and sighs of emotion escaped the mouths of the boys who had her as their school muse, she didn''t even react to those sighs, as if she couldn''t hear them. When the final bell rang, signaling the end of sses, I automatically went to the club-room. The door was already ajar. When I pushed it open, I found the other members of the ult Research Club already gathered. Rias was sitting behind her usual desk, one hand resting on her chin while her eyes were fixed on an undefined point on the table in front of her. Akeno was next to her, but he didn''t have her usual closed smile. Koneko leaned against the window, her arms crossed, her expressionless gaze sweeping the room as if she expected something to happen at any moment. And Asia, who was standing next to me, looked even more nervous than in the morning. "Rias, where''s Kiba?" The question came out of my mouth. Rias slowly raised her eyes and met mine. She sighed, an almost imperceptible sound. "He didn''te to school today." It was rare for Kiba to miss school, and the fact that he hadn''t shown any signs of life since the meeting with the exorcists only added to our worries. "Do you think this has something to do with what happened yesterday?" Akeno asked, breaking the silence. "I''m pretty sure," Rias replied. "Kiba has his own reasons for avoiding contact with the Church, but the presence of those exorcists... must have moved him in a way that even we cannot fully understand. He must be conducting his own search for the Excalibur mentioned by those exorcists." "We must look for him. He could be in danger if he isn''t already." Koneko suggested. "I agree... Rias, I know you normally wouldn''t interfere in church affairs and we don''t necessarily have to. But if Kiba wants to act anyway, we''d better be with him." Rias was silent for a moment. "The city isrge and he could be anywhere. We have to split up and cover as much ground as possible." Her answer brought relief to the anxious hearts of the girls in the room. Koneko smiled, while Asia sped her hands and smiled happily. "How about the Shrine Park?" suggested Akeno, still serious. Maybe she was the only one besides me and Rias who understood what it meant to interfere in church affairs. "He likes to train there when he needs some time to himself." "That''s a good possibility. Leo and Asia, you can go to the park. It''s the one near the center. Koneko, you look around the school grounds in case he''s around. Akeno and I will go to the area near the abandoned church." "Church?" Asia asked worriedly. Asia remembered that three days after she had be a demon, Rias had told her that the town''s church had beenpletely abandoned and that all the nuns had disappeared. She also remembered that Rias had ordered Asia never to go near the church because it could be dangerous. "Kiba knows that if the Fallen Angels are still in the city, they''re hiding not far from that church. It''s an area we demons avoid. So Kiba might have thought that if he went there, he would find clues about the whereabouts of the Fallen Angels or something like that." Asia didn''t seem to get any less worried by Rias'' answer. Then the red-haired devil stood up, walked around their table and said to Asia: "Don''t worry, Asia. We won''t hurt anyone from the Church when we find them. The only problem is the fallen angels. But when Akeno and I are together, not even they can threaten us." A relieved smile appeared on Asia''s face, and her emerald green eyes sparkled with happiness. We all nodded, ready to act, but before any of us could move, an intense glow filled the room, followed by the sound of a portal opening. I instinctively turned to face the source of the light, but rxed a bit when I saw who was emerging from the portal. Sona Sitri, the president of the student council, appeared in front, her posture impable. Behind her were Tsubaki, her vice president, and Saji, her pawn. "Sona, what are you doing here?" Rias asked. "I heard your horse was missing. I thought you could use some help." Rias seemed to hesitate for a moment, but epted the offer. "I appreciate it, Sona. Any help is wee when we''re dealing with the Church and the fallen angels at the same time." Tsubaki stepped forward and raised her sses slightly with a finger. "The more people, the greater the chance of finding him quickly." "We can check arge area of the city with the other members of the student council," Sona suggested. "If Kiba tries to deal with the fallen angels on his own, it won''t be easy to find him. But if we use our wings and look from above, it will be easier." "That''s a good idea." Rias agreed. "If anything happens, contact us immediately. We can''t risk losing him." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 67 - Dragon Heart Chapter 67 – Dragon Heart Chapter 67 ¨C Dragon Heart "Leo, why don''t we go to Sanctuary Park? That''s what Rias asked, right?" Asia looked at me and asked. "Rias asked us to go there, but the likelihood of finding Kiba there is very small. He''s smart. If he''s still avoiding everyone, he wouldn''t go to such an obvious ce." Asia frowned slightly. "So, where are we going? And why?" I smiled, trying to ease the tension. "We''re going to a ce where we can meet two people who will probably help us find Kiba, they are: Irina and Xenovia. If we find them, the chances of finding Kiba right away are very high." Asia''s eyes widened slightly when she heard the names of the exorcists. "Irina and Xenovia... do you think they''ll help us?" "I''m not sure if they''ll help us directly, but... Kiba is obsessed with the Excaliburs. If he doesn''t find any clues about them, it''s very likely that he''ll hang around these two exorcists to take advantage of their investigation. If we find Irina and Xenovia, Kiba will be one step away." Asia seemed to understand, and I could see that my words calmed her a little. Her face became charged, and she even offered a small smile in response to mine. "I see. So where do we look for them?" She asked. "There are a few ces in the city that could serve as hiding ces or bases for them," I exined, turning my attention to the city streets as we walked. "The most logical would be to start with the ces that have some connection to the church or that offer some kind of sanctuary. There''s therger church where you stayed for a few days, but they probably won''t go there knowing that the Fallen Angels are here and that Rias is after the Fallen Angels. Let''s go to the central square. There''s an old chapel that they''ve recently renovated. If we don''t find them there, we can try the surrounding area." We walked side by side through the streets of the city, which were beginning to fill with the end of the day''s activity. The central square was rtively quiet, with only a few people strolling around or resting on the benches. In the center of the square stood the old chapel with its ancient stone facade. As we approached the chapel, I felt a slight change in the atmosphere, an almost imperceptible sensation of divine energy, something familiar to a demon like me. Asia and I shouldn''t normally approach a ce like this. But I knew that nothing would happen to us. The chapel doors were open, and the soft candlelight was spilling out, casting flickering shadows on the stone steps. I reached for the door and Asia tugged at the fabric of my shirt. "What are you doing, Leo? Demons aren''t allowed in the house of God." "Don''t worry. My heart isn''t that of a demon, I''ll be fine. Just stay here." "What?" "Just stay here and watch over us. I''ll exinter." Thatst part, about my heart, was something only Rias Gremory knew. To most, I was just a demon of considerable power, a bearer of Boosted Gear who had managed to do the unthinkable: kill Raiser Phenex. But what most didn''t know, not even mypanions, was the price I paid for all that power. I vividly remember the moment I made the pact with Ddraig, the Red Dragon Empress. Even before I fought Raiser Phoenix, I knew I would lose, or if I won with holy water, I would keep Raiser Phenex''s garbage alive. I wasn''t strong enough, fast enough, or even magically skilled enough to face an enemy as powerful and regenerative as he was. So I asked Ddraig to give me her powers, and she offered me an alternative. "{You want my power, Leonard, is that it?" Her voice echoed in my mind, deep and resonant. "If you really want to defeat Raiser Phenex, you''ll have to give me something in return. Power does note without sacrifice.}" I knew that any deal with Ddraig woulde at a price. "What do you want?" "{A part of you.}" "So, take my heart." "{Your heart?}" Ddraig asked, a little hesitantly. "It is the source of your life. If you give me your heart, I can give you enough power to ovee any obstacle, but...}" "I know! My life will be yours!" It was a risky move, a pact that could very well mean my ruin in the future, but I needed power, a lot of power, not only to face Raiser but also for the future. "{Well done, boy. Your heart is mine now!}" I felt a sharp pain in my chest, as if something was being ripped out of me, and then everything went dark for a brief moment. When I regained consciousness, the power coursing through my veins was different. My heart was no longer beating on its own. It belonged to Ddraig, and my life was bound to her will. Why the heart? Because, as Ddraig exined, the more vital the organ, the more power it could grant. The heart was the logical choice because it kept my human essence intact, at least in part. The only other organ that could give me more power would be my brain, but that would make me something inhuman. It wouldn''t be me. The heart, on the other hand, allowed me to remain myself, even if I was at the mercy of the dragon. Luckily, I had a good rtionship with Ddraig, and after the pact I got my first three hearts from her. What''s more, with a dragon''s heart, I no longer had most of the disadvantages that a devil would have. I could even pray to God if I wanted to and touch holy objects, which was a bit confusing since my body was probably still that of a devil. Perhaps what really mattered for these things was the heart. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 68 - A Demon in a Church Chapter 68 – A Demon in a Church Chapter 68 ¨C A Demon in a Church When I finally pushed open the door, the sound of its ancient hinges echoed through the silent room, apanying my steps as I entered. The divine energy that permeated the air immediately enveloped me, as if I had crossed an invisible barrier that recognized my nature. If I were just a human, I probably wouldn''t notice it, not so clearly, but as a supernatural being, perhaps half-demon and half-dragon, I could feel it. The chapel''s high ceiling was supported by sturdy arches, and small stained ss windows adorned the sides. The familiar smell of wax and scented incense filled the air, an almost sacredbination that prated deep into the soul. To my right, the rows of old wooden pews were unupied, except for one or two spots where isted worshipers were immersed in silent prayer. They did not raise their heads to look at me as I passed, perhaps because they did not feel the weight of my presence, or perhaps because they were too lost in their own prayers. I moved cautiously, aware of every step I took on this sacred ground. Despite my initial confidence, there was a part of me that couldn''tpletely ignore the difort of being there. It was as if I was entering forbidden territory, crossing a line that should have been impassable. I slowly approached the main altar, where arge wooden cross adorned the wall behind a table covered with a white pall. An old priest was standing there, holding a rosary in his hands. He didn''t seem to notice me, and I wasn''t interested in him, anyway. At the back of the chapel was a door, half hidden by arge wooden panel. I narrowed my eyes and walked towards it without wasting any more time. When I reached the door, I put my hand on the cold handle and turned it slowly, opening the door enough for me to pass through without making much noise. The corridor behind the door was narrow and poorly lit, the walls were bare stone and the wooden floor creaked slightly under my feet. There were no windows for light to enter, only smallmps. After a few meters, the corridor widened slightly, revealing a small room at the back. It was then that the voices grew louder. "I think we should at least try the McDonald''s here in Japan. I remember it was really good, but back in Rome it''s rubbish," Irina said. "We''re not here for that. Who knows, after we''ve done what we have to do here." Irina and Xenovia were there, just as I had suspected. They had their backs to me and were talking naturally. Irina, with her blonde hair pinned up and parted in two directions, wore her light exorcist armor, while Xenovia, with her short blue hair, wore a simr uniform. They were chatting as they adjusted some details of their outfits. I leaned against the wall and remained silent, watching them for a moment without trying to hide. I knew they might react aggressively, so I decided to be more diplomatic. "You look busy..." I said. The two exorcists reacted immediately. Xenovia spun on her heels, her hand moving quickly to the sword on the table, while Irina seemed less attentive. "Who''s there?" Xenovia asked, pointing the Destroyer Excalibur at me. When she finally recognized me, her face grew stern. "A demon. What are you doing here?" "Calm down, calm down, I didn''te here to fight," I said, keeping my tone under control. "I came here because I need your help." Xenovia didn''t lower her sword, her eyes evaluating every word I said. Irina, on the other hand, seemed a little more open, although she was still on guard. "So what do you want?" Xenovia asked. "Your help. You''re after the Excaliburs, aren''t you? So am I." Irina raised an eyebrow. "A demon interested in the Excalibur? Isn''t that a little contradictory? You want to destroy them, just like your other friend." I smiled sideways, recognizing the irony in the situation. "I don''t know. My interests are a little more... flexible. I''m not interested in the swords themselves. It''s what they represent and who''s looking for them that interests me." Xenovia finally lowered the sword, but still held it firmly, ready to act at any moment. "And why isn''t Rias Gremory here to speak with us? Why send a... subordinate?" The dismissive tone in her voice didn''t go unnoticed, but I let it pass. I knew her trust in me was fragile. "Rias... Rias would need a strong reason to deal directly with the Church. She''s a pure demon, and frankly, the rtionship between the two factions is...plicated, to say the least. But I don''t need a trigger. My goal here is to keep the Excalibur''s from falling into the wrong hands, and in that, our interests align." "And what exactly are you proposing? We want the swords back, but that doesn''t mean we need help." Xenovia said. "I know this city, every nook and cranny, every shadow. You''re in uncharted territory, and the people with those swords are dangerous. A temporary alliance is in everyone''s best interest. I can be your eyes and ears here while you focus on fighting for the swords." Xenovia gave a short, dryugh and shook her head negatively. "We don''t need a guide. We already have enough clues about the Fallen Angels in this city." "Fallen Angels..." I muttered, as if thinking about her words. "The clue you have... is the church on the hill, right?" Xenovia froze for a moment, and though she tried to hide it, I could see the surprise in her eyes. It was a small detail, but enough to know that I was on the right track. "How do you know that?" I shrugged, as if it were something trivial. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? If you''re hunting Fallen Angels who have some interest in the Excalibur''s, then the church that was their base would be one of the first ces to investigate. But let me be clear: going there alone would be a mistake." Irina frowned and took a step forward. "Why do you care so much? We don''t need a demon''s worries." I moved a little closer to show that I wasn''t afraid of her. "Because you''re not dealing with some fallen angel. Do you know who''s behind this?" Xenovia tightened her grip on her sword. "If you know something, tell me." "Kokabiel." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 69 - The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 69 – The Difference Between the Fallen Angels Chapter 69 ¨C The Difference Between the Fallen Angels When I mentioned the name "Kokabiel", everything in the room changed. Xenovia and Irina looked at each other briefly, and the impact of the relevance of the name I had just uttered was undeniable. They both knew exactly who Kokabiel was and what he stood for. "Kokabiel... one of the leaders of the Fallen Angels. He shouldn''t be here. What is he nning?" Xenovia asked. "He ns to get what he''s always wanted. Kokabiel is a veteran warrior, a born strategist, so he is also a being deeply obsessed with the war that never ended. To him, peace between the races is a farce, a pause that serves no purpose other than to allow his enemies to regroup. And he is determined to finish what he started." Irina shifted uneasily, clearly ufortable with the direction of the conversation. "And how do you know this? What makes you think he''s behind all this?" She asked me. "All you need to know is that I''m not just guessing," I replied, moving a little closer to her with my hands raised. "Kokabiel has a... strange vision, so to speak. He wants to provoke a new holy war, not just between angels and devils, but between all factions. To him, peace is a betrayal of the true purpose of existence, and the Excaliburs, with all their symbolism, are the key to rekindling the mes of war." "And where do you fit into all this? A demon trying to stop the war? It doesn''t make sense." I smiled slightly, sensing the slight hint of irony in her words. "Why not? A war doesn''t help anyone right now, especially not us demons. And, let''s face it, the only one who could stand up to Kokabiel right now ande out victorious would be Vali Lucifer." Vali Lucifer, someone whose ambition was as great as the power he possessed, was a figure shrouded in mystery, and the mention of his name alongside Kokabiel''s only added to the gravity of the situation. "And what makes you think Vali Lucifer would be involved in this? He''s not exactly the type to help without a clear motive." Irina asked. I took a moment to lean slightly against the wall, crossing my arms as I considered the answer. "Vali Luficer is an unpredictable variable most of the time, but as soon as the main leader of the Fallen Angels, Azazel, requests a favor from Vali Luficer, the White Dragon will act. Azazel doesn''t know what Kokabiel is doing, but he won''t act directly, either." "And that''s not all, is it? There are things you''re not telling us." Xenovia asked with a hint of hesitation, as if she was testing the ground to see if I had anything more to say. "Why are you giving us all this information? What is your real goal?" I felt a small smile appear on my lips. That was it. She was starting to understand. In fact, most devils wouldn''t offer valuable information without expecting something in return. Well, most. It was different with me. All I wanted was to stop Kokabiel''s imminent appearance and get back to my school life of trying to form a harem. So that Xenovia and Irina wouldn''t even suspect my reasons for revealing so much to them, I took a high risk that they would refuse. "I knew you''d notice..." I replied calmly, crossing my arms and walking towards Xenovia. "You are both intelligent. Powerful exorcists of the Church. You know that no one shares such dangerous secrets without wanting something in return." "And what do you want?" Irina asked. "The Excaliburs," I replied. The reactions were immediate. The shock on Xenovia''s face was obvious, while Irina''s irritation exploded into an expression of pure disbelief. Her eyes widened, and she took a step back, as if my words had physically hit her. "The Excaliburs? You want the Excaliburs?" Irina practically shouted in an angry tone. "All of them." "I knew it! I knew you had evil intentions! How could a devil want something so holy? You won''t be able to use it for evil!" I raised a hand in a gesture of patience, trying to calm the maelstrom of emotions that were about to explode. Irina''s anger was understandable, of course. For someone who had dedicated her life to the Church and the divine purpose of the Excaliburs, the idea of a devil like me even touching these sacred weapons was simply abhorrent. "Let''s take it easy, Irina. I''m not interested in using the Excaliburs for evil. In fact, it''s quite the opposite. Think about it: why would I, a devil, want so many weapons capable of killing devils out there, on the loose? Do you really think it''s in the interest of someone like me to let those weapons, with all the destructive power they carry, fall into the wrong hands?" The truth was that my request made sense from a purely logical perspective. But Church moralityplicated things, especially for two Church warriors who saw the world in terms of light and darkness, good and evil. "You also wouldn''t want weapons that can easily harm angels to be in the possession of devils like me." "You want us to believe that you are acting out of self-preservation? That by obtaining the Excaliburs, you are somehow protecting both angels and devils? That sounds... too convenient." "Just because it''s convenient doesn''t mean it''s not true. You know, I''m not the only one interested in Excaliburs. There are others, many others, who would do anything to get their hands on them, and not all of them have the same principles as I do. If those weapons fall into the wrong hands, we''re all in danger. So let''s make a deal. As long as Kokabiel is alive and in possession of the Excaliburs, we''ll work together. In the end, we''ll decide whether to give you the Excaliburs." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 70 - The Return of Yumma Chapter 70 – The Return of Yumma Chapter 70 ¨C The Return of Yumma Xenovia sighed. "You seem to know a lot about Kokabiel, devil. More than we do." I nodded, epting her observation. "You think you''re the only ones with something to lose? If a new holy war starts, the consequences will be catastrophic for all sides. Angels, demons, humans... no one will emerge unscathed." Irina crossed her arms. "A devil who talks about stopping a war and at the same time wants to get his hands on the Excaliburs? That sounds... contradictory." "I''m not asking you to trust me blindly. Just to recognize that our interests are aligned for the moment. You want to keep the Excaliburs out of the wrong hands, and for now, so do I. I want to stop Kokabiel from getting them and using them to massacre this town. If we work together, we''ll increase our chances of sess." Xenovia rested her sword in front of her. "Let''s say we agree to work with you. What would be the n?" "First, we must prepare. The fight against Kokabiel will inevitably be brought forward. Kokabiel won''t wait for us to tell the Sirzechs or, in your case, the Angels. I''m afraid he already has at least five of the Excaliburs. The other two are..." My eyes rested on the sword Xenovia had just been resting on, then went to Irina. "Our fragments..." Irina said with wide eyes. "Yes... But we''ve got luck and a little time. We''re one step ahead. If you had acted tonight as nned, at least one of you would have been captured. Then there would be only one sword left for Kokabiel to carry out his n." "If that''s the case, all we have to do is get out of town and..." Xenovia was about to say when I interrupted her. "And leave Kokabiel with the other five fragments of one of the most powerful holy swords? I thought you were here to get them back." Xenovia''s eyes dropped, disappointed in herself for forgetting her mission for a few moments. "Besides, it doesn''t really matter to Kokabiel whether he has all the parts of Excalibur or not. One of his servants will be able to put them together, if not all of them, and he wants to destroy this city in anyway." "Destroy... the city...?" Irina asked in shock. "Yes, and if we don''t act now, it will happen today. Right now, Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima are heading for the church at the top of the hill in Kuoh City. This is the territory of the Fallen Angels. I don''t know who all of Kokabiel''s allies are, but I''m sure he''s working with Valper Galilei." "Galilei is the Genocide Archbishop." "Yes... Rias and Akeno will probably find Galilei in the basement of this church. In order not to lose their main pawn, Kokabiel will act and attack them, effectively starting the battle that may or may not precede a war between all races." "So what are we doing here, still talking?" Irina took off her cloak, revealing her extremely short but effective outfit for an agile fighter. I ignored Irina for a moment. "Xenovia, you have another sword besides your Excalibur, don''t you?" "Yes, I do. How do you...?" "Give Irina your Excalibur fragment," I said. "What?!" "Irina, listen. I want you to apany my friend Asia to the Kuoh Academy. She''s waiting outside this chapel, and I trust you to keep her safe. You two must take the Excalibur parts. Inform Sona Sitri of this n, and she will hide the fragments in a ce that not even Kokabiel can reach. That''s the only way he''ll be able toplete Excalibur." Irina seemed to hesitate for a moment, but when she saw me activate the Boosted Gear, she realized the importance of the task I had given her. "Right. I''ll do it. But remember, if you try anything against us..." "Don''t worry, if everything goes wrong, this city will cease to exist and I''ll be dead." Irina nodded to Xenovia, who hesitated for a moment, but finally handed over the Destroyer Excalibur. A soft glow emanated from the de as it passed from one to the other, a sacred light. "Guard it well," Xenovia whispered. "You can leave it to me." Irina said and walked towards the exit. Before she left, she took ast look around. "Now it''s just the two of us," Xenovia said and turned to me. "Let''s get this over with." "{Boost!}" Ddraig yelled. I suddenly picked Xenovia up, surprising her, and ran towards a stained ss window in the room. "Wh-what are you doing? Put me down now!" "We have to be quick. We can''t waste any time." "Then why not go out the front door?" "Because it''s in the opposite direction of where we''re going." We left the chapel through a shattered stained ss window and headed for the church at the top of the hill. It was an early evening like any other, or so it seemed to the ordinary people, but to me the air was heavy, almost as if the city itself was holding its breath in anticipation of what was toe. Many devils flew over the city, searching for Kiba. It would have been nice to warn Sona Sitri and Rias Gremory about what was about to happen, about Kokabiel and the n to destroy the city, but they would have asked too many questions and I wouldn''t have been able to answer them all withoutpromising myself. As we quickly climbed the hill, the abandoned church with its small Gothic towers finally appeared before us. The windows were dark, but suddenly sounds came from inside the church, sounds of explosions, breaking ss and magical lightning. Akeno and Rias were definitely already fighting inside. "It''s happening... They''ve already started." Xenovia said. Before I could answer, I felt a presence behind us. Still holding Xenovia on myp, I jumped forward and turned around to see a woman with huge ck wings, her feet gently resting on the ground. She was beautiful, with long dark brown hair, but she had an expression that exuded sadism. She wore an outfit that left little to the imagination, but her seductive appearance couldn''t hide the threatening aura that emanated from her. She was Raynare, or Yumma, as I knew her briefly before I discovered her true identity. She was the fallen angel who took my life when I came to this world. "So it seems that the rumors are true... You really are alive, even after killing Raiser Phenex. It must be very nice to have a master with blood ties to Satan. That gives you privilege in the underworld, right?" "Raynare... Have youe to finish what you started?" "No, you are not my target today. I''m here for a much more important reason. However, there''s nothing stopping me from having a little fun with you." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 71 - Spear of Light Chapter 71 – Spear of Light Chapter 71 ¨C Spear of Light Raynare''s feet touched the ground softly, and her eyes looked me up and down with malice. But not the kind of malice I liked. The closed smile that formed on her lips was cruel, and I knew that what came next would be a fight to the death. Raynare had huge ck wings that showed her heritage, and she didn''t seem to be trying to hide them. "Anyway, you know you shouldn''t be here, Leonard. This is Fallen Angel territory," Raynare said. "I''m here for a reason and you know it, Raynare. I''m not going to let you and Kokabiel do whatever you want with this town. You shouldn''t even be here. Rias was very clear when she drove you out and killed that priest." Raynareughed at my answer, a bitter, shrillugh. "Do you really think you can give us orders and we''ll just obey? We''re fallen angels, the kind that even the God of the Bible couldn''t restrain with its ideological and humanitarian chains. Besides, what kind of look is that? You really think you can take me on, don''t you? Hahaha! I killed you once, and frankly, I see no reason not to do it again here and now." "Thest ally of yours who underestimated me had to beg for help and is no longer in heaven, earth or hell... I''m not the same boy you metst time." I shook my left hand, which was covered in Boosted Gear. "Are you kidding? You''re just a vir..." Raynare said as she started sniffing the air with a debauched expression. "Wait, you''re not a virgin anymore?" Xenovia, who was standing next to me, raised her eyebrows and blushed. A smile appeared on my face and I crossed my arms. "Uh-huh! Like I said, I''m not the same anymore." The expression of debauchery and malice on Raynare''s face quickly changed to one of clear anger and hatred. Her forehead furrowed and sharp teeth appeared in her mouth. Her face was slightly red, but with a serious expression, Xenovia began to walk toward Raynare. She held out her right hand, and a portal appeared in front of her palm. "I can handle her," Xenovia said as she put a hand into the portal, but I put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. "No. Your ce is inside, helping Rias and Akeno. Kokabiel should being soon, and they need all the help they can get." Xenovia hesitated, her gray eyes reflecting the indecision she felt. "But you...?" "I''ll take care of her. Trust me." "Don''t die," she whispered before running towards the church. I knew that the battle inside the church had already begun and that time was against us. When I turned back to Raynare, she had a scornful look on her face. "How foolish. Do you really think you can stop me while she runs off to help her friends? How pathetic..." I sighed. "It may be pathetic for you, because you have nothing of value." Raynare narrowed her eyes. "If you want, I''ll make sure yourst moments are memorable. Let''s see how much you can really take, child." She held up one of her hands, and an intense light began to form between her fingers, taking the shape of a spear. I recognized it: a spear of light, the same weapon that had pierced my belly thest time we fought. "Prepare to die," she said before throwing the spear straight at me. I moved instinctively, activating Boosted Gear at just the right moment. "{Boost!}" Ddraig''s scream echoed in my mind, instantly boosting my power. With my newfound strength, I dodged to the side, and the spear flew past me, ripping through the air with a sharp crack and hitting the ground behind me, where it shattered in a burst of light. Raynare seemed surprised that I had managed to dodge and gave me no time to rest. In the blink of an eye, she was upon me. Her ck wings gave her impressive speed. Another spear appeared in her hand, and she swung it with force, aiming for my heart again. I was ready. I raised my right arm, using the Boosted Gear as a shield. The spear struck the red and gold surface of the Boosted Gear, and sparks flew around us as the holy light and draconic energy collided. Raynare flew backwards, surprised that I had dodged and blocked her attacks. "Interesting. Looks like you''re not as weak as I thought." "I told you, I''m not the same as before!" I replied, lunging at her with a Boosted Gear coated blow. She dodged easily as her wings pushed her aside. "You may have gotten stronger, but being a little faster isn''t enough to stay alive against me!" She shouted, summoning several light spears above her head and firing them in quick session. I was still low on boosts, so I wasn''t as strong as when I fought Raiser. So I couldn''t afford to get hit. I ran to the side, feeling the heat of the spears passing dangerously behind me. One exploded as it hit the ground in front of me, throwing me backwards with the force of the explosion. I scrambled to my feet, but it was toote. Raynare was already on top of me, her spear pointed straight at my chest. "It''s over!" she shouted with a cruel smile before thrusting the spear forward. The pain was immediate. The holy light burned my flesh as the spear pierced my chest. The force of the blow knocked me to the ground, and the spear pierced through my body, burying itself in the ground beneath me. Raynareughed, a loud, satisfiedugh as she looked down at me. "Finally... You should have stayed dead the first time, boy." But I was something she hadn''t expected. I smiled, a crooked smile, as she looked at me. "Do you... think... a spear like that... will kill me...?" Raynare''sughter stopped abruptly. She looked at me, confused. "What...?" "It... hurts... a lot. But... it doesn''t affect me... that much... not anymore." Raynare''s eyes widened as she saw me touch and lift the spear. "That''s not possible... You''re a devil... a spear of light should...!" "I... don''t have a... devil''s heart..." Slowly, I began to pull it out, feeling the flesh burn around the holy de. Raynare took a step back. The confidence she had once exuded was now reced by shock and fear. "This... this shouldn''t be happening... You should die!" "Sorry to disappoint you, but this time I won''t go down so easily." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 72 – My Battle against Raynare Chapter 72 ¨C My Battle against Raynare Raynare''s fear was as visible in her frightened eyes as it was in her bodynguage, causing her to quickly take several steps back. She shook her head negatively, trying to dispel the fear that began to take hold of her heart the moment I grabbed the spear of light carved into my chest and began to pull it out. The holy light tore through my flesh and bone, and it hurt so much that I felt my vision blur, but it was no longer enough to kill me. I had be much stronger than I had ever been before. When I finally pulled out the spear, I used the Power of Destruction I had copied from Rias Gremory, and the spear began to disintegrate in my hand. Raynare was even more startled to see me do this, and the confidence she had previously boasted about waspletely shattered. "Aren''t you a devil!" My head tilted to the side. "More or less. My body is that of a devil, but my heart, well, it''s not mine anymore." "Damn you!" She started to conjure another spear. Her hands trembled slightly as she tried to concentrate the necessary energy, for she had already conjured many spears. "{Boost!}" Once again, Ddraig gave me another boost, increasing my power even more. My muscles filled with strength, my mind cleared, and my confidence grew. Finally, Raynare managed to create a new light spear and hurled it in my direction with an angry scream. But I was prepared. I moved with a speed that caught her off guard, dodging the attack and advancing on her. My Boosted Gear-coated fist struck her in the stomach with a force that knocked the air out of her lungs in a single gasp. She was thrown backwards, bouncing off the ground several times. Raynare rose, staggering as blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Her gaze was fixed on me, and I saw the terror in her eyes. "How... how did you get so strong? You''re the bearer of the damned Sacred Gear and..." I took a step forward and, for the first time, I started to get angry with her. "Fucking Sacred Gear? Boosted Gear is the best Sacred Gear!" "{That''s right, Leo! Boost!}" Another yell from Ddraig. At that moment, Raynare felt the pressure in the air increase and pped her ck wings frantically. At that moment, my devil wings finally appeared, maybe a little different from most devils, because they were huge and had red details, maybe because I had Ddraig''s heart. "Time to use that other ability." I said and raised a finger to the sky. At that moment, arge ck cloud appeared over the church and a bolt of lightning descended from the heavens as if it were a divinemand, tearing through the atmosphere with a deafening sound. When the lightning struck Raynare, the brightness was so intense that I had to close my eyes for a moment. The smell of burnt ozone mixed with the air already charged with the metallic smell of blood. When I slowly opened my eyes, Raynare was lying on the ground, her body shaking and convulsing in pain. Smoke rose from her burned skin, and the fear in her eyes was mixed with pain. Akeno''s power is much stronger than I thought! For a moment, I looked at her with a feeling of superiority, as if I were the judge and she was the one sentenced to death. I could end it right now. She deserved it. After all she''d done, and because she felt no remorse, there was no room for mercy. "This is the end, Raynare." I said in a cold voice as Inded in front of her. The power of destruction began to form in my hand, red and glowing like a small star about to expand. Raynare looked at me with wide eyes. She knew what wasing. She knew this was her end. But before I could deliver the blow that would finish her, the sound of shattering ss filled the air. Instinctively, I looked away to see a church window shatter into a thousand pieces and a shadowy figure fly out of the space once filled with stained ss. Dohnaseek, a fallen angel with ck, almost plucked wings, held a sword in each hand as he appeared to flee. However, his face was covered in soot, his hair was spiky, and he looked as if he had been shocked several times. But what caught my eye was the sword he was carrying. It wasn''t just any sword. I could feel the power emanating from it. It was golden andrge. A power that I could only describe as monstrous. Without a doubt, this is Excalibur. So they still managed to reassemble the pieces they had? But how does an angel carry it? Dohnaseek looked a little confused, not knowing where to go with the sword. It wasn''t long before he noticed me standing in the middle of the field in front of the church, and then his eyes rested on the fallen angel on the ground. His eyes fell on Raynare, and for a brief moment, a look of disappointment crossed his face. "Raynare!" He muttered, as if talking to himself. Without another word, the fallen angel raised his sword and threw it at Raynare. The de sliced through the air with a whirring sound before plunging into her side. The sword was magnificent, glowing with a golden light that seemed to consume the surrounding darkness. Five Excaliburs merged into one. It wasn''t as powerful as the one in the anime because it didn''t have the Excalibur Mimic, but it was still very powerful. Raynare looked at the sword with wide eyes, surprised and grateful. She grabbed the hilt, and immediately the golden light from the de began to spread through her body. The wounds she had suffered began to close, the lightning burn disappeared, and the power returned to her body as if it had never been drained. Within a second, she was back on her feet, more powerful than ever, wielding a weapon that could terrify even the most powerful of beings. Normally, only very special people could carry holy swords, because it fought not only devils, but all supernatural creatures, and especially evil ones. So how could Raynare use it and still heal?! * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 73 - Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 72 - My Battle against Raynare Chapter 73 – Consequence of Evil Nature Chapter 73 ¨C Consequence of Evil Nature The golden aura emanating from Excalibur was pure intensity, and when Raynare stood up with the sword, I immediately realized that its power had been amplified. Raynare slung the sword over her shoulder and began to radiate an aura of contempt again, as if she had suddenly regained all her lost confidence. "You''re finished now, you bastard!" Raynare shouted with a fury that seemed to have been revived by the mes of the sword. "This is the true power of a fallen angel! Look what I can do now!" She raised Excalibur above her head, as if about to deliver the final blow that she believed would bring her victory. ''This is going to be tricky¡­'' I thought. Although my body was resistant, I knew that a single direct blow from this de could be fatal, even for someone of my current strength. {Boost!} Ddraig''s scream echoed in my mind as a reminder that I was not alone in this fight. So I activated Scale Mail. The red, metallic tes began to cover my body, one by one, like a second skin. Each segment of the armor vibrated with the umted power of the boosts I had received, making me not only stronger, but more resilient than ever. The Scale Mail was my ace up my sleeve, the protection that could keep Excalibur from tearing me to shreds. Raynare''s eyes widened at the sight of my armor. But instead of flinching, she gave me her grim smile again. "You think this armor will save you? Nothing can stop the power of Excalibur!" She shouted and flew at me. The de came down in a deadly arc, slicing through the air with a terrifying whirr. I blocked the attack with my Scale Mail-covered forearm, feeling the impact reverberate through my body. Excalibur''s power was overwhelming, but the Scale Mail held and absorbed the shock. ''This armor is made from the scales of the mightiest dragon! I expected nothing less!'' {Of course, I''m amazing, Leo!} Still, the holy de left a visible mark on the armor, proving that the sword''s power was not to be underestimated. Before Raynare could attack again, I moved, taking advantage of her moment of hesitation. I turned my body and fired a blow at her abdomen, using the power of the Boosted Gear and a small explosion to amplify the impact. It threw her far away, and she only stopped when she used her wings to bnce herself in the air. "You think you can beat me?" Raynare shouted, raising her sword again. "I am a fallen angel! I am a superior being, made to dominate! You are nothing but a devil, a filthy, despicable creature!" She advanced again, attacking with blind fury. I blocked and dodged these attacks as best I could, feeling the pressure of the attacks increase by the second. Scale Mail stopped most of them, but it was dangerous to keep it up for long. Each Excalibur attack, even if blocked, pushed me backwards, and the wounds on my armor began to multiply. "The power you''re so proud of is not yours. You''re just a shadow using something you shouldn''t." I warned her. "Shut up!" She roared, raising her sword for another strike. Raynare screamed insults and curses at my name, but it was past the point where I could respond rationally. She was nothing more than a being consumed by the rage she felt at seeing me so close to her level of power. Suddenly, however, something changed. Excalibur began to vibrate in her hands, as if resisting Raynare''s control. She tried to steady her grip on the hilt, but the sword shook again, and the golden light surrounding it began to pulse erratically. Raynare took a step back, her eyes wide in confusion. "What... what''s happening?" She whispered, looking at the de as it began to behave strangely, as if it were alive and rejecting its bearer. It was then that the first cracks appeared on Raynare''s skin. Small, almost imperceptible, but they spread quickly, like spider webs branching out all over her body, or like a vase shattering in slow motion. Raynare dropped her sword to the ground and stared at her hands in horror as the skin began to split, revealing an intense light underneath. She fell to her knees, horror and pain on her face. She tried to get up, but her muscles wouldn''t respond and the cracks began to widen. "No... this can''t be... I''m a fallen angel... I... I can''t die like this... No..." Her voice trembled between tears as her body was destroyed from within by the holy energy of the sword. Suddenly, thunder rumbled in the distance, and the atmosphere suddenly became even heavier. The clouds above us churned violently, the sky turned red, and a resounding voice echoed through the sky. "Raynare, you ipetent fool." I looked up to see an imposing figure hovering high in the air. It was a being with ten outstretched ck wings, and the power emanating from it was overwhelming even from a distance. It was a power so tremendous that it made me feel insignificant. "K-Kokabiel..." Raynare stammered. "Please... help me... I... I can..." "Silence." Kokabiel''s voice was relentlessly cold. "You failed. You used a power that was not meant for you, and now you will pay the price for your arrogance. I gave you a clearmand, my subjects. Yet you disobeyed. Excalibur was to be used when our Chimera was born." "B-but... I..." "No ''but''. I''ll give you a quick end as a reward for your services. Die." With a snap of his fingers, Kokabiel made an extremely powerful light spear appear under Raynare''s head. She had neither the strength nor the time to react before it crushed her like nothing. "Now, bearer of the Red Dragon Empress, hand over Excalibur and I''ll consider sparing your life." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 74 - Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 74 – Against Kokabiel (Part 1) Chapter 74 ¨C Against Kokabiel (Part 1) I looked up at the reddish sky, where Kokabiel''s overwhelming presence loomed over me like the shadow of fate itself. He was an imposing figure, with ten ck wings stretching from his back like a cloak of death, and the power emanating from him was suffocating with an almost palpable pressure that made the surrounding air vibrate. Raynare, who until a few moments ago had considered herself invincible, had been reduced to dust before my eyes by a simple gesture from her superior. Now, Kokabiel''s gaze was fixed on me, and even with my Scale Mail activated, I felt a shiver run down my spine. Kokabiel was not like the other enemies I had faced. This creature was undoubtedly far more powerful than anything I had ever faced, including my personal challenge of killing a Phenex. Fear began to creep into my mind, a visceral sensation that tried to overwhelm me, forcing me to reconsider every move, every decision. ''What am I doing? This power is far beyond my reach...'' {Fear not, Leo. He may be strong, but remember, you carry my power, the power of the Red Dragon Emperor. There is nothing to fear.} Ddraig said, calming my fears. I closed my fists inside the armor and felt the boosted gear and the power it gave me. Ddraig was right. This was no time to hesitate. Kokabiel might be powerful, but I had a n. And most importantly, I wasn''t alone. ''You''re right, Ddraig. We must move forward.'' There was no more room for doubt or fear. There was only one way forward, and I was ready to take it, regardless of the risks. With a slight nod, I released the scale mail. The armor shattered into energy particles that vanished into thin air. The absence of the armor made me feel exposed, vulnerable, but, at the same time, it gave me a strange feeling of freedom. It was necessary for the next step. Kokabiel raised an eyebrow and his sharp eyes immediately noticed the change in my posture. It was then that I began to walk towards Excalibur, which was lying on the ground. The holy sword was still there, embedded in the grass, emitting a golden aura that seemed to vibrate irregrly. There was something about it, a pulsating energy that seemed to echo Raynare''s suffering, as if the de had been contaminated by the essence of its former bearer. It looked like a cursed sword that had rejected its bearer when she was unworthy of its power. I held out my hand, thinking at the same time: ''Ddraig, I will give you my left arm forever.'' {I ept, Leo.} My arm waspletely enveloped by the Boosted Gear, and the scales that enveloped my arm literally reced my skin instead of ovepping it. I grasped the handle of Excalibur with ease. Even though I had the arm of a dragon, an ufortable warmth ran up my arm and into my shoulder. It was as if the sword was trying to connect with me, probing my soul to see if I was worthy of its power. I felt Raynare''s pain and despair echo through the de, but I didn''t flinch. Instead, I epted the weight of that energy, absorbing it and letting it be a part of me. Kokabiel watched with a curious look, but something in his expression suggested that he was slightly impressed. Or maybe just curious. Either way, he didn''t move, staying in the same ce, waiting to see what I would do next. He was testing my limits, seeing how far I could go before his power overwhelmed me. With Excalibur in my hand, I spread my demonic wings and began to slowly fly toward him. For some reason, using my wings was easy and natural, as if I had been born with the ability. When I was high in the sky, I heard the sound of shattering ss. I turned in the air just in time to see two figures being thrown out of the church, hurled through tworge stained ss windows and shattered into thousands of pieces of colored ss. Two fallen angels hit the ground outside the church with a violent thud, and two more figures emerged through the shattered stained ss. Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima flew out of the shattered windows and hovered above the fallen angels. Then the great door of the church opened with a creak, and Xenovia dragged Valper Galilei''s body out. She looked exhausted. Xenovia saw me in the air, with Excalibur in my hands, and then looked even higher. Her eyes widened at the sight of Kokabiel floating in the sky, his ten ck wings outstretched and his gaze full of arrogance. "Leo, what are you doing?" Rias asked softly, looking at me. "Leo!!!" Akeno got off the ground and flew towards me. "Ahahaha! You''re screwed! Kokabiel is here!" I looked at her. There were so many things I wanted to say, but the words seemed to slip out, the urgency of the situation stifling any attempt to exin my intentions. So I smiled, a smile I hoped would convey trust. "Do you trust me?" I asked. Rias didn''t hesitate for a moment and answered with a slight nod: "Yes, we do." Akeno also nodded in agreement. "Then let me take care of it." I continued, looking back at Kokabiel, who now seemed to be enjoying herself. "I know what I''m doing." Kokabiel let out a deepugh. "This is hrious! A low-ss demon with a holy sword trying to take on one of heaven''s greatest generals. Do you really think you can beat me, boy? It doesn''t matter if you have Boosted Gear or not! I''ll take it for myself after I kill you!!!" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng NEXT CHAPTERS: Chapter 87 - Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 86 - Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 85 - The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 84 - Jealousy Chapter 83 - It''s not that hard Chapter 82 - Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 81 - Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 80 - Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 79 - Bronzing Oil Chapter 78 - Beach Volleyball Chapter 77 - Juggernaut Drive Chapter 76 - Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 75 - Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 75 – Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Chapter 75 ¨C Against Kokabiel (Part 2) Kokabiel''s voice was harsh, self-centered, and irritating. I knew that I was facing an immense power, a being that had fought in heavenly wars and had thousands of years of battle experience. He was more than just a fallen angel; he was a legend among fallen angels, and for many he represented the rebellion that the war was over. Next to him, I was nothing. I was only eighteen at the time, twenty-one mentally. To Kokabiel, that was a breath, so there was usually nothing I could do in front of such a powerful being. However, I wasn''t alone. I had the Red Dragon Empress as my partner, so I had nothing to fear. "Do you really think you can defeat me, boy? It doesn''t matter if you have Boosted Gear or not! I''ll take it for myself after I kill you!" Kokabiel said, showing his pointed teeth whileughing. Then he shot his body at me at breakneck speed. There was no time to think, only to react. On impulse, I raised Excalibur to my chest and the sword struck the spear of light that Kokabiel had conjured. Golden and ck sparks spread around us, and I was immediately pushed back by Kokabiel''s overwhelming power. But I didn''t let myself be pushed to the ground. pping my wings, I resisted in the air. {Fear not, Leo! Boost!} Kokabiel retreated, only to strike again, this time with a series of rapid attacks, each strike with a force that seemed capable of shattering mountains. Despite this, Excalibur moved in my hands with almost preternatural precision, as if I knew Kokabiel''s fighting patterns and was two steps ahead of him. I had virtually no experience with swordsmanship, but I could see Kokabiel''s movements, and it was as if every martial arts anime I watched had trained my eyes and how to react to certain situations. I defended, I countered, and even though my movements were instinctive, Excalibur did the heavy lifting, absorbing most of the kic energy of the blows. The metallic sound of the shing des echoed through the sky, and the pressure of each blow sent shockwaves through the clouds and shook the leaves of the trees below us. With each new exchange of blows, I felt thetent pain in my muscles intensify. Kokabiel was much stronger and faster than me, and his power, umted over millennia, was something I could barely begin toprehend. {Boom!} Suddenly, Kokabiel jumped back a few meters with an arrogant smile on his face. "I expected more from the famous Boosted Gear. Or maybe you''re as pathetic as you look, kid." Ignoring the taunt, I raised Excalibur in guard. "Calm down, don''t be rash. I''m just warming up." At that moment, I extended my right forefinger to the sky. The clouds that we had driven away with the shock of our battle quickly began to gather above us. Kokabiel frowned as he looked up, curious. The sky darkened and ck clouds gathered above the church, swirling in a vortex of pure energy. At that moment, a storm of lightning began to form above us, making the air crackle with static electricity. "This is the power of... How brave, boy! How brave!" Kokabielughed. "How do you know this magic? This is the magic of the legendary fallen angel named Barakiel!" "No, for me, this power is that of Akeno Himejima. It has nothing to do with this Barakiel." I said. Kokabielughed again, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Akeno Himejima? Ah, yes... Barakiel''s daughter. So she''s the one who somehow taught you this skill? Kid, I know every nuance of that power better than you ever will." "But not with this intensity!" With a war cry, I threw my hand forward, and a gigantic bolt of lightning descended from the sky, tearing through the air with a deafening sound. The lightning struck Kokabiel directly, enveloping him in an explosion of white and yellow light that blinded my eyes for a moment. When the light finally dissipated, I saw Kokabiel still standing, surrounded by a ck aura. The smile on his face was gone. He was leaning forward a little, and clearly the blow had done considerable damage. "You''re annoying, kid. I''m Kokabiel! One of the Grigori! Don''t you dare underestimate me!" He raised his hand to the sky, and a spear of ck light formed in his palm. With one swift movement, he hurled the spear at me. It was a potentially deadly attack, I could feel the power of destruction concentrated in that spear, destined to destroy me once and for all. I moved Excalibur to block, but before I could react, Kokabiel was on me. I was thrown to the ground, shattering the roof of the church and the marble of the pce floor as Excalibur fell from my hands. {Get up, Leo! Boost!} With Herculean effort, I got to my feet. I didn''t have enough time to recover, though, as the walls and ceiling of the church were suddenly swept away in a whirlwind. This happened thanks to the pping of Kokabiel''s wings as he slowly descended from the sky. ''I won''t be able to defeat him. I''ve been rushed, I haven''t evolved enough to fight him, and it''s taking its toll. Ddraig, I want you to take other parts of my body. That way I can defeat him and go back to my life with my harem, right?'' {Leo, I... can do that. However, it will require at least your two legs and one more arm, because as you receive more of my power, your human body will quickly begin to transform into parts of a dragon.} ''I know, but it''s my fault... I didn''t train hard enough. If I had honed my body even more, I could withstand more of your power without my body parts transforming...'' {No, boy... Even among the most powerful devils, few could withstand that much of my power}. ''My apologies don''t matter now, but whether or not I can defeat Kokabiel.'' {You''re right, boy. So I will...} "Leonard, what are you doing, you... you... idiot!" I heard a voice and when I took my eyes off Kokabiel, raised them to half height and had to lower them even further, I suddenly saw a little white-haired girl with an angry expression. "You want to beat him alone? Don''t be so selfish as to sacrifice yourself thinking that no one cares about you!" Koneko shouted as he looked at me. "Kiba, now!" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 76 – Against Kokabiel (Final Part) Chapter 76 ¨C Against Kokabiel (Final Part) After Koneko, Kiba appeared in a sh with his sword already drawn. His expression was serious and he seemed determined. "Leonard, thank you for holding things together until now and thank you for leaving my revenge to me. But don''t think that we will let you fight alone. Kiba and Koneko came over and stopped beside me. Koneko straightened her arms. "We are a team. Don''t think you can carry everything on your own." Kokabiel''sughter echoed through the shattered remains of the church as he put his feet on the ground. He spread his arms in an almost theatrical gesture and said: "Do you really think you can defeat me by joining forces? Even yourbined power is no match for me!" Suddenly, another bolt of lightning cut through the sky above us and hit the ground with a deafening thud. When I looked up, I saw Koneko in her Thunder Priestess outfit. She looked even more beautiful than usual. "Don''t underestimate the power of a set of Demon Pieces," Rias said,ing closer as well. "Rias..." The majesty of Rias Gremory''s presence was undeniable, and for the first time, Kokabiel seemed to realize the gravity of the situation. "You dared to defy the Gremory. You will pay for it, Kokabiel. My brother is already on our way." Kokabiel''s smile remained. "What''s the point of Sirzechs Lucifering if there is no city for him to protect when he arrives?" I took a step forward. "Sirzechs isn''ting to defeat you, he''s justing to take your body!" Before he could do anything else, Akeno and Rias shot into the air with impressive speed, like two shining arrows. Rias stretched out a hand in front of her, and the power of destruction began to concentrate in her palm, a glowing red ball. Beside her, Akeno summoned a ball of lightning. Kokabiel raised an eyebrow, still dismissive of our efforts. "Pathetic... This won''t help either," he muttered, raising his right hand to absorb and manipte theing magical attacks. But while his eyes were fixed on the two flying figures, Koneko and I moved quickly. Koneko, with her unbelievable strength, jumped off the ground with a momentum so powerful that it left a crater where her feet had been. I followed close behind, activating Scale Mail, which covered my body in the red armor of Boosted Gear. Our timing was impable. Soon, Koneko was on top of him, delivering a direct blow to his chest. Kokabiel managed to react in time, blocking her blow with his arm, but Koneko''s strength knocked him back a few meters. Then it was my turn. With my fists covered in Boosted Gear energy, I hit Kokabiel with a series of quick punches and kicks. {Boost!} {Boost!} "You damn bug!" Kokabiel roared. As he tried to counter, I stepped back to avoid his blow, and to my delight, Kiba was already practically on my side, activating his Sacred Gear, Sword Birth, and several demonic swords began to fall around us. As the swords fell, creating a rain of des, I quickly moved to protect Koneko. I ced my scale-mail-d body over her to serve as a protective barrier. The swords hit the armor hard, but the Scale Mail absorbed the impact and protected Koneko from any damage. "O-thank you, Senpai!" Koneko said, blushing slightly. Rias and Akeno took advantage of Kokabiel''s moment of distraction. Riasunched his Orb of Destruction with all his might, and the red explosion crossed the sky, lighting up the battlefield. At the same time, Akenomanded his lightning bolts, which snaked through the air toward the fallen angel, enveloping him in a storm of pure electricity. For a brief moment, Kokabiel was helpless between the power of destruction and the thunder. He defended himself as best he could, but he was rusty and didn''t know how to fend off attacksing from different shapes, sizes and directions. "Don''t move, you bastard!" Kiba yelled, suddenly appearing at Kokabiel''s side. With the agility of a cat, Kiba struck a swift blow with his sword, the right part of the de being fire and the other ice. The de sliced through the air, and Kokabiel tried to block it with a makeshift barrier. But Kiba''s sword pierced the defense, causing the fallen angel''s ck blood to gush out like a fountain as his left arm fell. Kokabiel pped her wings and threw Kiba and everyone else backwards with a gust so powerful that it even affected Rias and Akeno''s bnce in the air. "You... wretches... how dare you!" Kokabiel shouted, raising her hands. "I may not be able toplete Excalibur, but if this city disappears and Sirzech''s dear sister dies, the war will resume and Azazel will have no choice but to march alongside me to finish off the devils and angels!" At that moment, an oppressive amount of power began to umte between Kokabiel''s hands. It was so much power that I could feel the air around me bing heavy, as if the atmosphere itself was feeling all this power condensing. "This isn''t good..." I muttered, realizing that he was preparing a final attack, a blow that would probably destroy everything around us and the whole of Kuoh City. A wave of shbacks invaded my mind, and my limbs became lethargic for a second. Could I really not be strong enough to hold everything together? But suddenly, before Kokabiel could release all that energy, Akeno descended from the sky like a personified thunderbolt, his hair and clothes fluttering in the wind. "I won''t let you do that! I want to at least have Leonard''s child before I die!" She shouted, reaching out her hand and releasing a powerful electrical discharge that hit Kokabiel directly, breaking her concentration. Akeno acted, but she wasn''t the only one. With a blink, everyone moved to stop Kokabiel. Koneko lunged forward with a devastating blow, hitting Kokabiel in the stomach so hard that he copsed in half. At the same moment, Kiba, who had been standing next to me, was teleported by a magic circle from Rias to above Kokabiel''s head, from where he drove his sword into his enemy''s shoulder. I was further back, but I couldn''t just watch, so I stepped forward and yelled: "Juggernaut, now, Ddraig!" As I flew, I felt my armor grow considerably in size and power. {You can only hold this mode for 3 seconds, Leo!} ''That''s more than enough!'' I thought as I struck Kokabiel with the gigantic fist of the Scale Mail that had transformed into a Juggernaut, using all the energy I had left to push him hard to the ground. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 77 – Juggernaut Drive Chapter 77 ¨C Juggernaut Drive The impact of my blow on Kokabiel reverberated through every corner of the forest. The ground beneath Kokabiel''s feet cracked into a web of cracks, and Ipletely shattered the armor he was wearing. The monumental weight of the Juggernaut Drive crushed my bones, muscles, and mind, and every second I used it felt like my life energy was being sucked out by an insatiable ck hole. Still, I didn''t stop. At that moment, I activated the only two spells I knew, using both the Thunder I had copied from Akeno and Rias Gremory''s Power of Destruction. Just like that, my fist glowed red as lightning bolts shot out of it. Kokabiel''s body trembled under the force of my attack, and for a brief moment, I saw the terror in his eyes. He, who had been so proud of his power, who had mocked us all with his arrogant confidence, was now just another fallen opponent, crushed by the power he had underestimated. With onest effort, I channeled all my remaining power into the Juggernaut''s drive, feeling the searing heat of the boosted gear envelop my arm like liquid fire. The dragon''s fist came down on Kokabiel''s body like a hammer, burying him deeper into the cracked and broken ground. The explosion of power from the final blow was deafening, sending a shockwave across the field and extinguishing thest embers of the surrounding battle. Then there was silence. I slowly raised my fist. The huge red arm of the Juggernaut Drive trembled with the effort required for this final blow. When I finally withdrew my fist, I saw what was left of Kokabiel. His body was disfigured, his once imposing and cruel face now an unrecognizable mass of broken flesh and bone. He was immobile, and the menacing aura he once exuded waspletely gone. Kokabiel, a high-ranking fallen angel, had been defeated. The sight of his destroyed body, crushed by my power, should have given me a sense of victory. But all I felt was exhaustion. My breathing was heavy, and I knew my time in the Juggernaut Drive was over. {Well done, Leo. You did it. I''m very proud of you.} I felt the armor begin to disintegrate, the red tes receding like a tide until they left my skin exposed to the cold night air. As thest bit of armor disappeared, my body gave in to exhaustion. My strength left me at once, and for a moment I thought I would fall t on my face. But to my surprise, I felt something soft and warm support me. My eyes, heavy with effort, opened just enough to see a red head around me, and a familiar,forting scent enveloped me. I fell into Rias Gremory''s arms. The feel of her arms around me was like a balm to my exhausted mind and body. I felt my face pressed against her breasts and, for a moment, the whole world was reduced to the warmth she radiated as she held me. "Leonard..." Rias said in a trembling voice. I tried to smile as I lifted my head, but I was so exhausted that I barely managed. "I think... we made it." Without warning, Rias leaned forward and kissed me eagerly. When my momentary surprise passed, I grabbed the back of her head and enjoyed her soft lips against mine. As soon as our lips parted, the muffled sound of a surprised sigh brought me back to reality. To the side, I saw Kiba and Koneko looking at us in surprise. ''Koneko knew about me and Akeno! But there was no way she knew about Rias! And Kiba didn''t know anything!'' Xenovia, who until then had been holding Valper Galilei with her feet on his back, also looked very surprised and a little flushed. But what surprised me was Akeno''s reaction. She was watching everything from a short distance and unlike the others who were surprised by Rias'' gesture, Akeno seemed to have expected it, as if she had known all along what was going to happen. With a smile that showed both amusement and tenderness, she approached us. "Ah, Rias... You can''t keep him all to yourself, you know?", Akeno said. Then Akeno pulled me closer and her breasts pressed against me as hard as Rias''. At that moment, I was literally trapped between them, almost out of breath. "Hey, you had your chance, Akeno!" Akenoughed softly. "I know, I know. But I can''t let you have all the fun, can I?" "Girls... calm down, calm down!" I muttered, my voice weak. * Me and the ult Research Club, or rather most of its members, had sessfully defeated Kokabiel, one of the most powerful fallen angels in existence. It was a feat so astounding that it would likely shake the foundations of the three factions for days, maybe months. When Sirzechs Lucifer arrived, he embraced his sister, d that she was alive and safe, then approached Kokabiel''s body and with a simple gesture lifted Kokabiel''s body off the ground as if it were as light as a feather and bound it in ck chains that glowed with a dark energy. But it wasn''t just Kokabiel that caught Sirzechs'' attention. Valper Galilei, the traitor to the Church, was bound and subdued by Xenovia. His attempts to free himself were futile, but knowing that he would be taken to the underworld, his tongue was as sharp as ever. With a bitter voice, he began to shout, trying to provoke Kiba to kill him. He spoke of revenge, of wanting to see Kiba sumb to his hatred for the Excalibur Project, but Kiba, with a calmness I hadn''t expected, just watched in silence. Kiba didn''t give in to the provocation. Instead, he calmly announced that what awaited Valper Galilei in the underworld would be far worse than death. Galilei, realizing that his words were not having the desired effect, cried out in despair and revealed something that would shake the world for all of us. "Peace is useless! God is dead!" he eximed, and his words fell like a curse, for it was a truth no one wanted to hear. "That''s why I betrayed the Church, that''s why I joined Kokabiel! There is no sense in peace and life if God doesn''t exist!" Sirzechs, who had kept a serious face until then, sighed deeply. With a gesture, he tightened the chains holding Valper Galilei and led the traitor to the underworld. Xenovia fell to her knees on the floor. The news that God was dead seemed to have drained all meaning from her existence. Her expression was a mixture of disbelief, pain, and a deep sense of emptiness. For someone who had dedicated her entire life to faith, the idea that the central figure of that faith was dead was devastating. She stayed there, kneeling on the floor, while we didn''t know exactly what to say to her. "I think I should be the one to take the news back to Asia." I said to Rias while being held up by her helper. Rias nodded in agreement. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 78 – Beach Volleyball Chapter 78 ¨C Beach Volleyball The fine, golden sand of the beach spread out beneath my feet, warmed by the midday sun shining brightly in the cloudless sky. The rhythmic sound of the waves breaking on the shore brought a sense of tranquility that was in stark contrast to the chaos and violence we had experienced days before. The sea stretched out before me on a vast blue carpet. Rias said that the best way for all of us to recover from the stress of fighting Kokabiel was to take the trip we had promised ourselves after the stressful situation with Raiser Phenex. "After all we''ve been through, we need to regain our strength." She had said with a smile that, even though I was tired, still managed to warm my heart. And frankly, I had no argument with it. My body still ached in ways I didn''t know were possible. So I sat in a beach chair, somewhat rxed. From my vantage point, I could perfectly see the scene of Rias, Akeno, Koneko, Xenovia and Asia, all dressed in bikinis that showed off their perfect curves, ying beach volleyball on a makeshift court. As expected, Xenovia joined the ult Research Club after hearing of God''s death. She reincarnated as a devil, and I won her heart because she became a colleague of mine. Asia didn''t react well to the news about God either, but she didn''t cry too much because she said her faith was still alive. So on that sunny, warm day, herughter mingled with the sound of the waves and the rustling of the palm trees beside us, and it felt like paradise to me. Rias, in her red bikini that perfectly matched her blonde hair, stood opposite Akeno, who wore a ck bikini. The two were the captains of their respective teams and exchangedpetitive nces as one attacked the other. Ria''s every jump made her long hair float in the air, and Akeno''s movements seemed designed to seduce, as her huge breasts quickly aroused me. Koneko, with her usual serious face and simple white bikini, was next to Rias, and despite her shorter stature, she jumped high and hit hard to cut the ball back to the other side. On the other side, next to Akeno, Xenovia, in a blue bikini, showed her brute strength with every serve and defense. She still didn''t have much control over the super strength she had just gained by bing a devil. Asia, for her part, seemed oblivious to everything but the game. Her aqua bikini matched her golden eyes and hair, and she smiled brightly with every point her team scored, even though she didn''t help her team win much. Seeing Asia smile like that brought me a little peace. She, who had always been the sweetest and purest among us, deserved moments of happiness like that. "Leonard, why don''t you join us?" Rias asked as she adjusted her bikini bottoms. I was about to agree when I remembered that I was hard and at least sitting down would allow me to hide it a bit. "I think I''ll just watch for now. I''m still recovering." "Arara~ Don''t tell me you''re afraid of losing to me, Leo," Akeno teased with a mischievous smile. She knew exactly how to tease me and she did it with a mastery that sometimes left me speechless. "Maybe I''m just giving you a chance to shine." At that moment, I noticed Kiba approaching. He wasing from the direction of the beach kiosk, carrying two bottles of juice. As he approached me, he handed me one of the bottles with a smile. "Looks like you''re having fun." Hemented as he sat down in the lounge chair next to me. "Recovering, actually," I replied, epting the bottle of juice and taking a sip. The cold liquid went down my throat and brought relief from the heat of the day. Kiba looked out to sea and let out a satisfied sigh. "It''s great to be here, at the beach. After all, we''ve been through... we deserve it." I silently agreed with a nod. He was right; after the fighting and the chaos, moments like this were precious. "To be honest, I didn''t think we''d be able to defeat Kokabiel and find the Excaliburs. I owe you a lot, Leonard. If it weren''t for your efforts, we wouldn''t have been able to capture Valper Galilei... and I... I wouldn''t have done justice to my fellow friends. Now he will suffer greatly in the underworld." "I only did what was necessary. But... I feel bad not knowing what happened to most of the Excaliburs. We got them back, but they disappeared as quickly as they appeared, except for Xenovia''s and Irina''s ones." "That''s nothing for you to worry about, Leonard. I''m responsible for the Excaliburs, and my mission now is simple: find their whereabouts and make sure the other five are destroyed. I will serve Rias forever, protecting her and taking care of the responsibilities I have been given." "Rias is lucky to have a knight like you at her side." I said sincerely, knowing how much Kiba meant to her and the group. He was more than just an ally; he was a friend, someone we could all trust, even if I didn''t like him very much because he was so handsome. Kiba finally looked away from the sea and at me. "You know, Leonard... I never imagined that you and Rias could be together. Was that kiss... a deration of marriage?" His conclusion surprised me. Not that it waspletely unexpected, considering the closeness Rias, and I had developed, but the direct way Kiba mentioned it made me almost choke on my juice. "Ahr...! We''re not together. There''s... a mutual feeling, maybe, but... it''splicated, you know?" Kiba gave a small smile, one that indicated that he understood more than he was willing to admit. "You don''t have to exin, Leonard. This rtionship stuff is reallyplicated. Some days, I get so many love letters that I can hardly find the time to answer them all properly." "Damn popr..." I muttered. Kibaughed. "In the end, the most important thing is that you two are happy if you love each other, no matter what form it takes. I hope that one day I will be lucky enough to find what you and Rias have." Kiba was surprisingly understanding about my attachment to girls, and that made me like him a little more. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 79 – Bronzing Oil Chapter 79 ¨C Bronzing Oil "I''m dying of heat." Xenoviamented as she approached the sea. "I think I''ll go for a swim." "Good idea!" Rias agreed. Then she turned to me and asked with a smile, "Will you swim with us, Leo?" I smiled, but shook my head in denial. "I''ll stay here for now. Enjoy yourselves for me." They nodded and one by one, the girls ran towards the sea. I watched them as they entered the water. Even Kiba went swimming with them to have some fun. When the others entered the sea, I turned around and saw Akeno, who had been left behind. She approached me with her characteristic mischievous smile. "Leo, everyone seems to be having a great time, but I need a little help from you." I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Oh yes, what can I do for you, Akeno?" She leaned slightly towards me, her hands holding a small bottle of tanning oil. The sun reflected off the ss, almost blinding my eyes, but my attention was focused on Akeno''s suggestive smile. "I need someone to rub oil on my back. Could you do that for me?" She asked. My heart jumped in my chest. It was a scene like this I had always hoped for! "Sure, why not?" I replied. Akeno handed me the bottle, and I got up from the beach chair. Akeno was lying on the nearby deck chair, face down, her head resting on her crossed arms. The ck fabric of her bikini contrasted beautifully with her pale skin, and the way her curves were entuated in the reclining position only increased my desire. I knelt beside her, opened the bottle, and poured some oil into the palm of my hand. The liquid ran between my fingers, viscous and a little warm as I rubbed my hands together to spread it well. Then I began to apply the oil to her back, starting with her shoulders, in firm, circr motions. Akeno''s skin was silky soft under my fingers, and I could feel her muscles rxing as I moved my hands down her back. "Ahn~..." Akeno sighed, closing her eyes and letting herself rxpletely under my hands. "That feels so good, Leo. You have magic hands." I smiled and continued the massage, spreading the oil over her back and slowly working my way down to the base of her spine. "I practiced when I was a little younger..." When I reached the waistline, Akeno moved slightly, arching her back in an almost imperceptible movement, but it didn''t go unnoticed by me. "Don''t forget your legs." She murmured. Without hesitation, I put more oil on my hands and began to work on her thighs, feeling the softness of her skin and the firmness of her muscles. My hands moved up and down Akeno''s thighs, slowly moving up to her bikini line. Then I decided to explore a little further. My hands moved further up, touching her buttocks lightly, almost like a caress. Akeno didn''t react and allowed me to continue. My hands glided deftly over her skin, spreading the golden sheen of the oil. "You seem to be enjoying this very much, Akeno," I murmured as I leaned closer, my breath brushing the exposed skin at the nape of her neck. She let out a softugh, almost like a purr, without opening her eyes. "It''s impossible not to like it when you know exactly how to touch me, Leo." The way she spoke, with disarming confidence, only made me smile more. My hands continued to caress the soft skin of her back, but this time with a different intent. I let my fingers trace a gentle line down her spine, back to the base, before moving up again. My hands, now running up the side of her body, brushed her ribs with a light touch. "I think I missed an important part, Akeno." Akeno opened one of her eyes, and although the smile at the corner of her lips made it clear that she knew, she asked: "Oh yeah? And which part would that be?" "The front." Sheughed again, a soft, melodious sound, before slowly turning over and lying back on the couch. As she did so, her eyes locked with mine, and the smile on her lips widened into something even more provocative. "So, are you going to finish what you started?" My breathing got a little harder as I looked at her body exposed to the sunlight. "Of course I will," I replied. My hands, still oily, now moved to her breasts. I could feel the texture of the bikini fabric against the palm of my hand, but also the firmness of the breasts underneath. I slid my fingers along the edge of the bikini, tracing the outline of the fabric, and noticed that Akeno kept her eyes closed, breathing deeply, as if absorbing every touch, every caress I gave her. But I knew there was a limit to what we could do there. The beach was crowded, and even though we were separated, we weren''t alone. I could hear the distantughter of the girls and Kiba as they frolicked in the sea. If they turned around for a second and saw what Akeno and I were doing, Koneko, Xenovia and Asia might not forgive me. I took a deep breath and pulled my hands away. Akeno opened her eyes and I could see a hint of surprise in them. "I think I''ve got you ready for your tan... Now I''m going to get us some drinks." "Fufu~ All right, Leo." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 80 – Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) Chapter 80 ¨C Hidden in the Rocks (R-18) I ordered two cold drinks at the kiosk and watched the other people on the beach while I waited. Families were enjoying the sunny day, children were running around and building sandcastles, and couples were walking hand in hand along the boardwalk. When the drinks were delivered, I thanked them and started walking back. At that moment, from a distance, I saw two men standing near the deck chair where I had left Akeno. They seemed to be talking to her, but there was something about their posture that disturbed me. The way one of them gestured with his hands, the way Akeno was visibly ufortable... This wasn''t just a casual conversation. "Come on, you don''t have to be so curious." One of the men said. "We just want to know where you''re from. What''s the problem?" Akeno, with her arms crossed, maintained a cold, almost impassive expression that contrasted with the provocative way she had acted toward me a few minutes earlier. "I told you, I''m not interested." "What? You think you''re better than us?" The other man asked, clearly irritated by such a quick rejection. I was already close enough for them to see me, but Akeno was the first to notice my presence. Her eyes softened at the sight of me. "Is there a problem here?" I asked. The two men turned to me and looked at me from top to bottom. I could see the judgment in their eyes, the way they noticed my white hair and blue eyes, probably wondering if I was just another foreign tourist. "And who the hell are you?" One of them asked with a condescending smile on his face. "You think you''re a hero or something? That''s the problem with foreignersing here." I kept my eyes calm. "What are you talking about? I''m the boyfriend of the girl you''re harassing." For a moment, the man looked surprised, but then his face twisted into a mixture of embarrassment and anger. The other, realizing that the situation was not in his favor, gave his friend a gentle shove and muttered something about how it wasn''t worth it. "Sorry, we didn''t know," one of them said with a quick nod as they both started to walk away, clearly ufortable with the situation. I watched them walk away until I was sure they wouldn''te back. Then I turned to Akeno, who was now looking at me with a different gleam in her eyes and flushed cheeks. Before I could ask if she was all right, Akeno grabbed one of my arms. The movement was quick and unexpected, causing me to drop the drinks on the sand. I didn''t have time toin because the next second, Akeno was pulling me towards a more secluded area of the beach, behind somerge rocks that blocked the view of the others. When we finally stopped, I saw that Akeno seemed to be even more gripped by some kind of fric energy. Without giving me time to think or speak, she turned her back to me, resting one hand on the rock. Her other arm pulled the bottom of her bikini aside, exposing her vagina. "I can''t wait any longer, Leo. I''ve been bursting with excitement since you touched me just now. Please put your cock inside me." She said and looked back over her shoulder. The scene in front of me was almost surreal. The sun was shining brightly, bathing her skin in a golden glow, and the sound of the waves in the background seemed almost like an apaniment to the frantic rhythm of my heart. I felt desire boiling inside of me, a primitive need that seemed on the verge of exploding. I hesitated for a brief second as the awareness of where we were weighed on me, but the sight of Akeno''s pussy, the way it ached for me, made any hesitation disappear. This was the kind of moment I had dreamed of for so long, sex in a public ce. My right hand slid slowly down the curve of her waist to her hip, feeling the softness of her skin against my fingers. My other hand held my cock, already hardened and throbbing. With the head of my cock, I stroked the entrance to Akeno''s pussy, feeling how wet she was, ready for me. The wetness of her vagina was proof of how much she wanted it, how much she needed it. "Leo..." I could see the gleam in her eyes as she looked back, as if she wanted to devour me right there. The look on Akeno''s face, the silent plea she radiated, made me feel a wave of possessiveness. At that moment, she was mine and I wanted to im her. Akeno gasped when she felt the tip touching her entrance again, and her muscles contracted as if to capture me as quickly as possible. "Please..." Complying with her request, I prated her, entering her with a slow, deep motion. The fit was perfect and Akeno threw her head back at the same time as a moan came from her lips. The sight of Akeno leaning against the rock, her body filled with pleasure just from having my cock inside her, was refreshing. I began to move my hips, thrusting hard against hers. Each thrust of my cock into her went deeper, making her moan. I deliberately tried to keep a pattern of strokes. I thrust three times fast and twice a little slower, intensifying each thrust. My hands gripped her hips tightly, pulling her toward me. The seawater came up to my knees when the waves broke a few meters away, but I didn''t care. All my concentration was on Akeno and how she gave herselfpletely to me, moaning loudly and letting her moans be drowned out by the sound of the waves and the sea. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 81 – Sea Waves (R-18) Chapter 81 ¨C Sea Waves (R-18) The rhythmic sound of the waves crashing against the beach seemed to synchronize with each thrust of my cock into her vagina. Akeno was in front of me, leaning against the rock, offering herself to me in a way that made my blood boil with desire. I could feel the heat emanating from her lust-filled body. My every move was guided by the sound of her moaning, which was like music to my ears. I leaned over her, my hands gripping her hips tightly, feeling the softness and firmness of her plump buttocks against my fingers. "Awnn... Leo... more... ?!" Akeno begged, her fingers literally digging into the rock in front of her, looking for some kind of support as pleasure took over her body. Every word she said seemed to fuel my desire even more and I couldn''t resist the urge to speed up, to take her to the edge of pleasure and maybe even myself with her. I wanted her to remember this moment, as an indelible reminder that I had imed her there, by the sea, under the hot sun and the merciless gaze of the waves. Pulling her back by her ponytail, I whispered in her ear: "You are mine, Akeno... and I will make you scream my name until the sea is tired of hearing it." These words seemed to resonate with her, and Akeno bit her lower lip. "Yes, yes! I''m yours!" There was no more restraint in her moans; they came out freely, like a torrent, mixing with the sound of the waves and the rush of the wind. From the way the walls of her pussy squeezed me, as if trying to hold my cock inside, I knew she was about toe. And it was at that moment that I realized I wanted more than just to take her like that. I wanted to see her face; I wanted to see every expression of pleasure that took hold of her; I wanted to witness the moment when she wouldpletely fall apart under my touch. With a firm, decisive movement, I pulled out of her, causing Akeno to utter a sound of protest. But before she could say anything, I grabbed her shoulders and turned her around to face me. The look she gave me showed surprise and her uncontroble desire through eyes half closed with pleasure. I pushed her against the rock andid her on the cold, rough surface. Akeno wrapped her legs around her. When I entered her again, the moan that escaped her lips was pure ecstasy. The sound echoed around us, mixing with the wind and the sea. My hips moved hard, mming against her body as I held her tightly around the waist, pulling her towards me with each thrust. The sensation of being inside her, of feeling her pussy tighten around my cock, made me lose all sense of control. Each thrust was an affirmation that she was mine and that I wouldn''t stop until we both reached the pinnacle of pleasure. "Leo... I''m going to..." Akeno began to speak, but her words were lost in a loud moan as her body began to shake. I picked up the pace and my body moved with an almost animal need, pushing me deeper and deeper into her. And then I felt the muscles of her vagina contract with me, her body arching as the orgasm overwhelmed her. Seeing Akeno cum was a sight that pushed me to my limits. The sound of her moaning, the way she closed her eyes as her body shook with pleasure. It was all too much for me. With onest strong, deep thrust, I came inside her without hesitation. Akeno grabbed me by the neck and pulled me down until our lips met in a fierce kiss, as if she wanted to squeeze everyst bit of pleasure out of me. The kiss was desperate, urgent, as if we were trying to prolong this moment as long as possible. Our bodies were still entwined, connected in a wild way. The salty taste of her lips mingled with mine, and the sound of our heavy breathing was the only thing that could be heard beyond the sea. Still connected, with my cock inside her, we shared thatst kiss. When we finally broke apart, still panting, I looked at her. "You like to moan loudly, don''t you?" Akeno blushed and looked away. "S-about that... it''s just that you''re always so hard on me. Let''s take it easy next time." "All right, after all, we''re sharing a house with everyone else for the next three days, so we have to be careful..." Finally, I slowly pulled out of her and let my sperm drip out of her into the sea water. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 82 – Learning about Teleportation Circles Chapter 82 ¨C Learning about Teleportation Circles When Asia got tired of swimming, she returned to the couch where our things were and was surprised to see that neither Akeno nor I were there. "They must have gone for a walk. Shall I go look for them?" She put her hand to her chin and wondered. Luckily for me and Akeno, we were a bit early. Secondster, we appeared from behind the kiosk, where Akeno had ced a magic circle for us to return quickly. "Where did you go?" Asia asked curiously. I put my hand to the back of my head and looked away. "We went to see if there was a good ce to eat. We want to have lunch." "Oh, I see!" Asia replied, her expression instantly softening. "I was really getting hungry. I hope you found a good ce." She smiled, radiant as ever. "Yes, we did." I lied quietly to avoid further questions, and Akeno agreed with a quick nod. After the beach, we returned to the beach house. The house was impressive, arge mansion that stood out on the seafront, with itsrge ss windows offering a spectacr view of the ocean. Akeno was enjoying the swimming pool of the house, lying peacefully in the water on a floating chair. Koneko, on the other hand, was more reserved as usual, even though she was lying on a duck-shaped float wearing sunsses. The reason for returning home so early, however, was that this three-day trip to the beach wasn''t going to be all rest and rxation. Rias, always astute and aware of the needs of her [Pieces], had organized this trip as an opportunity for some of us to hone our talents, especially Asia and I, who were still getting to grips with magical energy. At the bottom of the pool, Kiba and Xenovia were engaged in a training session in which they repeatedly swung ss swords. The pressure of the water slowed them down, so the goal of this training was for them to wield the sword in the water with the same speed as outside. In particr, even though my strength and skill had grown considerably, I still felt that there was so much to learn, so much to master. Basically, all the power I got came from Ddraig and the system, not from actual training. Rias stood with her arms crossed in front of Asia and me when she said, "Listen, I know this trip is supposed to be an opportunity for us to rx and enjoy some leisure time, but we can''t forget that we are devils. And as such, our training cannot be neglected. I must admit that I made a mistake. In fact, I made so many mistakes that I can''t even list them. I believed that with time, the two of you would learn everything you needed to know about magic andbat. I thought you would have that time to develop your skills. But I was wrong." Asia looked up, her lips trembling slightly. "I... I''m sorry, Rias. If I had tried harder, if I had been more useful... maybe I could have helped more in the fight against Kokabiel. I feel like I''ve let you all down." Seeing Asia me herself like that disturbed me deeply. I knew how dedicated she was, how much she cared for all of us, and how much she wanted to be a useful part of the group. So before Rias could respond, I stepped forward and ced aforting hand on Asia''s shoulder. "Hey, Asia, you helped more than you know. It was your healing power that left everyone without a scratch when it was all over. You didn''t let anyone down." Asia''s eyes filled with tears, and she looked at me with a small smile. "Do you really believe that, Leo?" "Of course I do!" "Leo is right, Asia. You did your part by bringing the fragments of Excalibur to Sona, and you even healed everyone after the battle. It made me proud." Asia''s smile widened, and she nodded, quickly wiping away the tears that threatened to fall. "Thanks, guys. It means a lot to me." "You both did very well that day. Now, what the hell, you need to learn even more so you can do even better when it''s time for the next battle. The first thing I''m going to teach you is how to use magic teleportation circles. This will not only give you mobility for your devil duty, but it can also be a vital tool in dangerous situations." She gestured with her hand, and a soft red light began to emanate from her index finger. Slowly, she drew a circle in the air and it began to glow, floating slightly before expanding and settling on the ground in front of us. "The process is simple in theory, but can beplicated in practice. You have to draw a magic circle in a ce you want to use as a teleportation point. Then all you have to do is wish that you were there. However, there are nuances. If you want to create your own magic circle, it will be more difficult. It requires much more control over magical energy and a deep understanding of the principles of teleportation circles. Most demons choose to use already established magic circles, like the ones in my family. These circles are easier to manipte and use." She took a step back so we could get a better look at the circle she had drawn. "Each magic circle also requires a password," Rias continued, "a riddle that must be mentally answered before the teleportation can be activated." Rias closed her eyes for a moment, and suddenly a word formed in my mind, a random word: Sirigre. It was as if she had imnted it directly into my mind. "Now I want you to try. Concentrate on the circle in front of you and try to teleport to it. It''s a short distance, but it requires a lot of concentration. Asia, try it first." Asia seemed a little nervous about going first, but nodded decisively. She closed her eyes and began to concentrate. A soft light began to emanate from the ground beneath her, and I almost thought she would seed on her first try. But suddenly the light intensified too much. The ground where the magic circle had been drawn exploded in a sh of light, and the energy released made Asia''s hair stand on end as the circle on the ground fell apart, blurred by the explosion. Asia let out a small cry of surprise and looked at Rias. "I... did it?" Rias smiled slightly. "No, but it''s through mistakes that you learn. That''s why we train. Don''t worry, Asia. You''ll seed next time." "I''ll try again! Thank you!" * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 83 – It’s not that hard Chapter 83 ¨C It¡¯s not that hard "Leo, I want you to try now." Rias said. I had watched Asia''s training carefully, trying to absorb every detail of Rias'' exnation, but now that it was my turn, I had to admit that I was a little nervous. I''d been teleported before, like when we went to the Familiar Forest and the Underworld, but it was different than teleporting on my own. "Remember, you don''t need anything, just your magical energy toplete the teleportation. It takes a bit of concentration and mental visualization of the magic circle on the other side, so take your time."Concentrate on the circle. Wish you were there." Simple in theory, but a monumental task in practice. I knew I had to channel my magical energy without letting it get out of control, as had happened in Asia. I imagined the circle, the energy within it, as if it were an extension of myself. When I opened my eyes again, I felt a little more confident. It wasn''t just a desire to seed, but a certainty, an inner knowledge that I could do it. I brought my right hand up to my chest and closed my fingers around the void, as if I wanted to hold back the energy circting around me. Sirigre... I muttered mentally, the word Rias had imnted in my mind like a password, the trigger needed to activate the magic circle. The moment the word echoed in my mind, I felt the energy around me change, as if in response to mymand. The red light emanating from the circle shone brightly, and I felt a wave of heat rise through my body, starting at my feet and going up to my head. It was a strange sensation, like being pulled into a whirlpool, but, at the same time, it wasforting. I knew I was in control. In the blink of an eye, the feeling changed. I opened my eyes and what I saw made me smile. I was standing in the middle of the magic circle, exactly where Rias had ordered me to teleport. "Haha!" Iughed, more out of relief than anything else. "I did it!" Asia ran towards me first, her eyes shining with pride and excitement. "Leo, you did it the first time! That''s incredible!" She was visibly excited, as if my sess was hers, too. And maybe it was. After all, we were all in this together, learning and growing just a few days apart. Rias, on the other hand, just watched with a slight smile on her lips. I knew she was pleased with my sess, but I also realized that she was ready to challenge me even more. "Well done, Leo... You''ve managed to teleport a short distance, which is an excellent start. But now I want you to try something more difficult." These words made my heart race a little. I was already satisfied to have seeded on the first try, but Rias wasn''t willing to let me rest. She wanted to see what I was really capable of. "What do you have in mind?" I asked. Rias gestured for me toe closer. "I want you to teleport to the room of the ult Research Club. It''s a longer distance, much longer, and you''ll have to concentrate much more. Remember, it''s not just a matter of wanting to be there, but of channeling the energy correctly so that the teleportation is smooth and safe." I nodded and took a deep breath. Teleporting to the clubroom was a much more difficult task than simply changing positions within a single room. The distance between the beach and the club room meant that any mistake could cause me to appear somewhere else entirely. Or worse, it could cause a disaster simr to the one Asia almost caused and a veryrge explosion. However, there was a part of me that longed for this challenge. I wanted to show Rias, Asia and myself that I was capable of mastering this skill. I closed my eyes again and visualized the magic circle on the floor of the clubroom. The table in the center, the surrounding chairs, the old-fashioned sofa where we used to meet. I focused on these details, trying to make the connection between where I was and where I wanted to be. "I just want to be there..." I muttered to myself, like a mantra to keep my focus. This time, it felt different. The pull on my body was stronger, almost as if I was being pulled away from where I was. But at the same time, there was a sense of transition, as if I was moving through an invisible portal. As the light around me faded, I opened my eyes and saw that I was standing in the clubroom. Everything was as I had imagined it: the table, the chairs, the sofa... Everything was there, just as I had imagined. But more importantly, I was there, in the right ce. "I did it..." Suddenly, I heard a small noise behind me. I turned to see Rias appearing behind me in a scarlet glow. "Impressive, Leo. You did both without any effort. If I''d known you had a natural talent for these things, I would have taught you before." Rias said as she approached. "Therefore, I believe I must give you something as a reward~" And then, without another word, she leaned over and kissed me. When her tongue touched mine, I felt a shiver run through my body, as if an electric current had ignited inside of me. She explored my mouth with a confidence that made my heart race and the taste of her was addictive and I knew I could stay there forever just feeling the touch of Rias'' lips on mine. After what seemed like seconds, Rias pulled away and broke the kiss with an enigmatic smile. "I hope you enjoyed it, Leo. But now we must return to the beach. The others are waiting." She took a step back, as if ready to teleport back, but something red up inside me, a desire I couldn''t suppress. "Wait." I said, loud enough to make her stop and look at me curiously. Then I stepped forward, wrapped an arm around her waist, and pulled her closer. Surprise shed in Ria''s eyes, but she didn''t back down. "I can''t go back like this." Rias frowned, clearly confused. But then, as she felt the stiffness of my cock against her, she realized what she had done to me. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 84 – Jealousy Chapter 84 ¨C Jealousy Rias was still wearing her beach clothes, including her ck bikini. Only a semi-transparent thong covered her lower body. As I pressed my cock against her, I was already very aroused. Our eyes met and I realized that she understood exactly what I was feeling. Rias didn''t say a word, but the smile she always wore softened into something more intimate, more...plicit. With a slow movement, she wrapped her arms around my neck and said in a low voice, almost a whisper: "It''s okay, Leo. This seems like the perfect time to finally do it. I''ve been wanting to... for a long time." These words echoed in my mind, filling me with a wave of happiness that made me momentarily lose my breath. The idea of finally being able to have sex with Rias was something I had dreamed of, but I thought it might take even longer. Rias took a step back, keeping her eyes on mine as her hands slid down to the straps of her bikini. She loosened the ties with elegant ease, letting the garment fall away to reveal her huge breasts with their pink nipples. She was simply stunning. Her breasts were firm and perfectly proportioned, the gentle curve of her waist, her slender, strong thighs... everything about her was an invitation to desire. I stood still, almost breathless, unable to believe this was really happening. Rias took a step toward me, closing the distance between us until her breasts lightly touched my chest. She leaned in close and brushed her lips as she murmured. "Leo... you want this too, don''t you?" As I teased her, I thought about getting another blowjob, but I didn''t want to tell her that. So I shook my head in the affirmative. "Yeah, I''m... I''m just... impressed. You''re fantastic." She smiled, a smile that was both affectionate and mischievous. "So, shall we continue?" Rias moved closer again and pressed her lips to mine. Kissing her was incredibly pleasurable in itself, the way our tongues moved, exploring, tasting, consuming each other. My hand went up to caress the nape of her neck, but Rias caught it midway and ced it on her right breast. Yes, we were about to start and this time we both wanted to go all the way. Then something unexpected happened. As my hand squeezed her right breast, ying with the nipple with my fingertips, a crimson light began to glow behind us, simr to that which signals teleportation. But I was so lost in Ria, so absorbed in her body, that it took me a few seconds to realize what it meant. When the light finally faded, I heard a small gasp behind me. I broke the kiss and turned quickly. There, standing in the center of the magic circle, was Asia. Herrge green eyes were wide with shock. "Leo... Asia..." Her voice faltered as she looked at us. It was clear that she was struggling toprehend what was happening, and the fear in her voice was unmistakable. For a moment, no one spoke. We were all very surprised. First of all, Asia hadn''t even managed to teleport to the teleportation circle in front of her, so how had she managed to get into the ult Research Club room? I knew I had to say something, do something to calm Asia down, but the words just wouldn''te out. How could I exin to her? How could I make her understand without hurting her more? As always, Rias was the first to move and act. She turned away from me, crossing her arms to hide the hard nipples of her breasts. "Asia, we were..." She was about to make someme excuse. "How could you..." Asia said with her head down. "I thought... We were just training... I was asking Akeno for advice when Rias went after you, Leo... I just didn''t imagine that..." Tears flowed from her eyes. "Wait, Asia, you know that..." Rias said. Asia interrupted her with a deep sob. "I know what I saw. I''m not blind. I knew Leo had this kind of rtionship with others... but I thought maybe... after all, Leo, it was you who awakened all this in me and... ever since then I can''t stop thinking about you..." My chest tightened with a crushing weight of guilt and responsibility. How could I exin it to her? How could I make her understand that she meant so much to me in spite of everything? Rias stepped forward and stretched. "Asia... we didn''t... we never..." She stammered, something that rarely came from her. "We never went all the way, me and Leo. And... actually... Leo and you are a little further along." "Further... on?" She repeated, as if trying to process what Rias had said. "Yes. Asia, you were... the first. The first to have everything from me. I know it seems like things are happening so fast now, and I know you''re surprised, but... you were the first one I opened up to like this." She looked at me, her big green eyes still full of uncertainty, but there was a spark of understanding. "So... you two...?" "We didn''t go all the way," Rias added, her voice firm but gentle. "That moment you interrupted... would have been the first time." She gave a half-smile, trying to ease the tension. The idea that Asia had been the first seemed to soothe her troubled soul a little. "Asia, I understand how you feel, and I don''t want you to feel left out or less important. In fact, I wish... I''d like you to help me right now." Asia blinked, confused. Asia blinked, confused. "Help?" "Yes. I know Leo has a lot of... desire, and dealing with him alone can be overwhelming for a virgin like me. So I thought maybe you could help me deal with it, since you have experience. It''ll just be a little different than when we shared a bed." "Are you... are you inviting me to...?" Asia could barely finish the sentence, the intense blush coloring her cheeks. "Yes. You''re as important to me as you are to Leo, Asia. After all, you''re my servant too." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 85 – The Depraved Innocence (R-18) Chapter 85 ¨C The Depraved Innocence (R-18) After Rias Gremory''s bold proposal, Asia stood still, as if trying to process everything. I could see the inner struggle in her eyes. Her face, normally so angelic and serene, was now distorted into an expression of inner conflict. Ria''s proposal was both bold and tender. She was offering a way for Asia to feel included, to participate, and not feel left out. But I knew it was more than that. Rias was inviting Asia into something that would change the dynamic between the three of us forever. "But... I never... I don''t know if I''m ready for that." "I don''t know either, but we''ll do it together, carefully. If at any point we want to stop, we will." "Okay..." Asia finally murmured. Rias smiled softly and walked over to Asia and gave her a tender hug. She turned to me and her blue eyes looked at me. "Leo, let''s go into the bedroom. I think you''ll be morefortable there." When we reached the bedroom, the soft lighting, the closed curtains blocking out any outside light, and therge bed in the center of the room created a perfect setting for what was toe. It was as if the room had been waiting for us. Rias was the first to enter, followed by Asia, who still seemed a little hesitant, but determined. I closed the door behind us, feeling as if an invisible barrier had been erected between the world outside and what was about to happen in here. "All right, girls. Let''s do this slowly, because I don''t know if..." Rias didn''t wait for me to finish. She stepped forward, closing the distance between us, and pulled me into a searing kiss. Rias'' hands ran up my back, pulling me closer as the kiss deepened. I could hear Asia''s soft sigh, a sound that showed both surprise and curiosity. When Rias finally pulled away, the desire was clear in her eyes, but there was also a softness there, a gentleness that only she could express at that moment. She turned her face to Asia, who was watching almost in shock. Her lips parted and her cheeks flushed a deep red. Her look was an invitation. With hesitant steps, Asia approached and stopped inches from me. Her eyes closed slowly as her lips touched mine with a softness that contrasted with Ria''s earlier intensity. As Asia and I kissed, I felt a movement beneath me. Rias, always one step ahead, was now on her knees. The soft sound of the belt being removed echoed through the silent room, marking the beginning of what was to follow. Without hesitation, she bent down and grabbed the material, slowly pulling it down to reveal more of me. As soon as my member was pulled out of my pants, Ria''s mouth wrapped around it and she began to make a screwing motion. A low moan escaped my lips, and I realized that Asia was watching withpletely red cheeks. The next thing I knew I was on my back on the bed with Rias and Asia, each a beauty in her own way. Asia had the manner and personality of an angel, while Rias seemed the most determined to corrupt me, although in reality Rias was the only one still a virgin in the room. Surprisingly, Asia began to take control of the situation, sitting on my thighs and bringing her dripping pussy so close to my cock. She stood up briefly, kneeled over me and warned me with tenderness in her eyes: "Leo, I''m going to put it in." I didn''t have time to answer, because she put my cock into her vagina on the spot, sitting on it. "AWNN! ?!" She moaned loudly, and I felt the tightness of her vagina. "I missed that!" "W-what?!" Rias said, and when Asia and I looked at her, she was holding a pack of condoms. "Aren''t you going to use them?" "Asia and I haven''t used them since our first time," I exined. "Huh?! What if you have a child?" "Aren''t the chances less because we''re devils?" I frowned and asked. "NO! Only those who are born devils are less fertile, but you and Asia used to be human!" Asia didn''t seem to mind as she started jumping on me. "A-Asia, what are you doing? We have to..." "What are you talking about, Leo? We already started this without any protection, it''s not necessary anymore. It''ll be fine as long as youe outside!" As Asia spoke, she sat on me with a stunning rhythm. Knowing that I could easily get Asia pregnant if I came inside her now made me hornier than usual, and so my urge to cum came quickly. The sensation around my cock seemed more intense and the sight of Asia bouncing on myp seemed to drive me crazy. Her moans filled the room, while the sound of her body mming into mine detonated my natural senses. "Wait Asia, I''m going toe if you keep this up!" "All right,e on! You cane in ?! That way I''ll get pregnant and have your baby, Leo!" "You two seem veryfortable, don''t you?" Rias said and suddenly I saw a huge shadow fill my field of vision. It wasn''t the moon causing an eclipse, but Rias sitting on my face and bringing her wet pussy close to my mouth. "Here, so you can concentrate on something other than your cock." Somehow I''d forgotten for a moment that this wasn''t just another sex session between me and Asia, but a menage with our master! * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 86 – Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Chapter 86 ¨C Taking the Virginity of Rias Gremory (R-18) Like every man on the, I had always dreamed of the day when I could be in bed with two women at the same time. However, the reality of such a situation was far from what I had imagined. Asia and Rias dominated me in such a way that for the first few minutes I could do nothing but take all the pleasure without exploding. I had to concentrate so hard that I created a mental image of sitting under a waterfall and meditating, just like Naruto, to achieve total harmony with my inner spirit. Innocent Asia was sitting on my cock non-stop, and the sound of her wet vagina made everything more intense as she gently slid up and down, hugging my ns with her pussy like a mother hugging her child in winter to keep it warm. At the same time, Ria was sitting on my face and all I could see was her pussy dripping with the liquid of love. Like an insatiable, hungry animal, I sucked Rias as best I could. I put my tongue inside her vagina and made a repetitive motion against the upper wall, while at the same time lightly touching her clitoris with the fingertips of my left hand. Concentrating on these two things was what kept me going for so long without cumming and, frankly, a test of my motor skills. "Awn! Leo, you really are perfect for me! I could never feel this if it wasn''t for you!" Asia cried as she moaned. Rias, who was sitting in front of her, blushed because she had never imagined that Asia could act like that. "Asia?" "R-Rias? It''s just... I''m sorry, but I can''t control myself." A small smile appeared at the corner of Rias'' mouth. "It''s okay, I understand perfectly~." She said, and her right eye twitched slightly as I began to increase the speed of my tongue. When we decided to change positions and I got Asia down on all fours and pushed my cock inside her, Rias came to my side and started kissing me, allowing me to lose myself in her huge breasts. They are irresistible! I thought as I teased Rias''s breasts with my tongue. "Leo, your cock is swelling in me!!!" Asia screamed. And how could it not? I was ying with breasts that I had only dreamed of touching for many years of my life! Rias Gremory''s breasts were sorge and swollen that my mouth couldn''t even cover 5% of one of them, so while I held one in my mouth and swirled my tongue around it, I caressed the other with my hand, putting it between my fingers to provoke pleasure. I could feel the swollen ares in my mouth and they were soft all over. My fingers sank into her breasts no matter where I grabbed them. Asia seemed to like it too, because I moved my hips vigorously without stopping for a second. "Leo, your cock is... going wild in me!?!!!" "Asia, your pussy is wrapping around me!" "I''m going to cum!!!" My cock went as far as it could into Asia, meeting where her pussy stopped. "I''ming too!" "Come! Pleasee inside me! I want to have your children!" With Asia begging so vehemently for me toe inside her, I couldn''t help myself or argue with her. After briefly increasing the rhythm of the thrusts of my cock into her vagina, I unhesitatingly came inrge quantities inside this girl, who normally had such an angelic expression and who had just begged for my sperm. Asia copsed on the covers with her ass tilted towards me and I pulled my cock out of her. The white liquid oozed out of her while Rias Gremory, our master, watched from the sidelines. At that moment, I could feel Rias'' attentive gaze on my cock. Her breathing wasbored and her face was even redder than before. My eyes went to Rias and then to her pussy, which was dripping onto the sheet like a broken faucet and wouldn''t stop until I fixed it. She didn''t need words to say that she wanted my cock inside her, but she said it anyway: "Leo, I want your cock. Please put it inside me." She said and spread her legs for me. "This is her first time, Leo. So be careful." Asia said and gave me a quick blow job so my cock would get wet and slide in easier. Even though I knew it was Asia''s first time, how could I be so careful in such an exciting situation? I was about to take the virginity of one of the most famous devils in all of anime, and in this universe, she was one of the most respected and talented women among the three factions. On top of that, she was famous at the Kuoh Academy, where she was known as the greatest beauty on campus. I was about to fulfill the dream of millions! When Asia had finished her blowjob, I slowly approached Rias and first ced my cock at the lips of her vagina. With my mother''s help, I moved it slowly just to the lips, and that was enough to make her moan softly. Ria was sensitive, very sensitive. She was probably even more nervous than I was, so I had to stay calm. When I finally entered her, I felt a slight resistance, so I pushed in, and Rias Gremory screamed as her eyes widened. ''Is she in pain? Or is she feeling pleasure?'' I wondered as I thrust into her and she moaned loudly. Ria''s reactions were intense, and in answer to my question, the walls of her vagina began to squeeze me madly. She wasn''t just feeling pleasure; she was feeling a pleasure she had never felt before. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 87 – Demon of Lust (R-18) Chapter 87 ¨C Demon of Lust (R-18) As my cock entered Rias, something that had been dormant in the depths of her being seemed to awaken. With overwhelming lust, she stuck out her tongue, rolled her eyes, and began to moan loudly as I thrust between her spread legs. "It''s my first time, but I can already feel the intensity... ~" Rias said and I moved my hips even harder. Her breasts swayed as we both moved, and seeing them like that made them even more irresistible, so I grabbed them with my hands and started squeezing them. "My breasts... being caressed while making a child... it''s too delicious!" "Making a child?" My face flushed when I heard her. "Yes ?! After all, you''re going toe inside me just like you did with Asia, so we''re taking a risk here!" ''I''m really having sex with the beautiful Rias Gremory and she says she wants to have my child!'' I thought, still not quite believing what was happening to me. "So, sex is like that... After enjoying something so delicious, my mind will think of nothing else but the purpose of having more of it!" I used to think that Akeno said naughty things in bed, but Rias was on a different level of sincerity. She had no reason to be afraid, as if she''d never had a reason in her life to be afraid of saying the wrong thing, and it wouldn''t be the first time, because she said exactly what I wanted to hear. "I''m sorry, but I''m almost there!" I shouted. "Yes! Pleasee! Give me your fertile seed soon!" So I couldn''t hold back any longer and came as hard as I could into Ria. Her eyes rolled back even more and her slits arched as she felt my hot fluid inside her for the first time in her life. "You release a lot... in my pussy!" As I pulled my cock out, a little blood came out along with the cum and I saw her whole body shaking. "Thank you so much for the food... ?! And to think that sex would be so tasty, I should have done it with you before." "Laugh..." I called her name, making her look at me, and then I thrust my cock hard again, only this time I tried to go even deeper than the first time. "Wait a minute, Leo!" "I''m sorry, but I didn''t cum enough!" With all my strength, I began to thrust my cock into her vagina, only now from the side instead of the front. That way, I could also kiss her. "Anw! Still not satisfied? Your cock... it touches deep inside! At this rate, I''m definitely going to get pregnant! I''m going to have a child! A devil will have a human child, a servant will have a master''s child! AWNNNN!!!" I had no intention of giving Rias a break now that I''d finally taken her virginity and had her as my own, so I wanted to do it in several different positions over the next few minutes. So Iid her on the bed on her stomach and thrust hard into her while listening to her moan. "You''re thrusting... I''m going to climax if you keep hammering me like that, Leo!" "I''m hitting something!" "Let it go in my deepest parts, please!" I came into this position, and I came when I made her ride me, too. This happened not only because I was sensitive but also because there was something different about Ria''s pussy, it was something magical that made me want toe immediately whenever I put it in, as if her very essence had something that prevented me from wanting toe outside of her. It was then that I finally remembered something that was often discussed among fans of High School DxD: the past of the Gremory n. There was some unclear information about Runeas Gremory, the first Gremory and the oldest ancestor of Rias. Some fans said she was ssified as a Demon of Lust, while others didn''t even believe this information because it wasn''t on the wiki. Anyway, whether it was true or not, I didn''t know, but the lust and greed for sperm that Rias showed me in bed was something I never expected. And she wasn''t alone in the room with me. While Rias sat on my cock, imitating what she had done earlier, Asia sat on my face and ced her wet pussy over my mouth. "Give me your cock too, L-Leo!" ''Looks like I have no choice!'' I thought and started to move my tongue around Asia''s pussy, which made her moan briefly. "If you lick me so much in there, my hips will go crazy." Watching this scene, Rias showed a little jealousy for the first time. "That''s not fair! I bet while I was so busy, you were doing this all day long! What am I supposed to do?" "I''m sorry. I''ll give you a reward for epting my rtionship with Asia!" So I grabbed Ria''s hips with my hands and started moving my hips up while she sat on my cock, bringing her to a new level of pleasure. "What''s that? My body feels like it''s floating! Awnn! I feel like I''m going crazy!" "Rias, are you enjoying this? You''ve got a talent for this. You''re taking Leo''s cock all the way in, even though it''s your first time!" "I-I get it! Now release your baby seed into me, Leo!" "Are you sure about this? Do you really want to have a child with a servant and break the pure line of your family?" "It''s okay, because I love you! ?! Come inside me a lot!!!" Rias admitted. "I''ll cum too! ?!" shouted Asia. The sunny afternoon we were supposed to spend practicing magic by the pool at the beach house actually turned into an afternoon of physical training in the secret room in the old Kuoh Academy building where the activities of the ult Research Club were concentrated. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 88 – Ears Behind the Door Chapter 88 ¨C Ears Behind the Door While Asia, Rias and I fucked like rabbits in the secret room of the ult Research Club, wepletely forgot about our lives, our friends and the reason for being there. But our friends didn''t forget, and after an hour of Asia using the teleportation, Koneko, who was swimming peacefully in the pool with her duck float, sighed with boredom. "I''m leaving..." she said after approaching the edge of the pool with her float. Akeno lifted his sunsses a little. "What? Where are you going?" "I''m going to see what''s taking them so long. I''m afraid something has happened." Akeno smiled out of the corner of his mouth and put his sunsses back on. "They must have continued their training somewhere else, or Buchou must be teaching them something else. You know how time-consuming magic training can be, let alone for two devils who used to be human." "Yes, I know. That''s why I''m going there. Maybe she needs some help." "All right, say hello for me." Akeno said and went back to rxing on the big buoy that moved with the small tremors in the water caused by the training between Xenovia and Kiba at the bottom of the pool. After drying off and putting on a blouse to cover her top, Koneko closed her eyes and the next moment, when she opened them, she was already in the middle of the meeting room of the ult Research Club. It was a weekend afternoon, so the ce was very quiet. Besides, nothing seemed out of ce and there was no one in the room. "Huh? Did they go somewhere else?" Koneko was about to give up and go back to the beach house, but when she closed her eyes, she heard a short noise from upstairs. It was the sound of footsteps. Her expression remained unchanged, but she decided to investigate. The second floor of the ult Research Club was less used, reserved for more private meetings or, as Koneko knew, for training and discussions that required discretion. The corridor in front of her was a bit darker. She narrowed her golden eyes, trying to catch any other sound that might reveal someone''s presence. Her feline instincts were alert. She walked normally until she reached the door at the end of the corridor. It was thergest door on the floor, solid and imposing. But what caught her attention was not the door itself, but the sounding from inside the room. At first, it was just a faint, almost indistinguishable murmur. Koneko frowned and tilted her head slightly to the side, trying to identify what she was hearing. As she moved her ear closer to the door, the whisper turned into something else... something that made her heart race slightly. "Thank you for the food... ?! And to think that sex would be so delicious, I should have done it with you before." "Rias..." "Wait a minute, Leo!" "I''m sorry, but I didn''t enjoy it enough!" It wasn''t hard to imagine what happened on the other side. Koneko was shocked. ''This... this can''t be true...'' she thought, feeling a slight heat in her cheeks. Koneko had always kept to herself, staying out of the more intimate affairs of her friends and clubmates. But there she stood, listening to the lewd sounds and moansing from people she almost considered family. It was disturbing, but at the same time, something prevented her from simply turning her back and leaving. For some reason unknown to her, she moved even closer to the door, her feline ears perking up to catch every detail of the conversation inside. The heat in her cheeks intensified and her mind tried to process the idea that Rias, Asia and Leonard were involved in... this. Her natural instinct was to protect her friends, but how exactly was she supposed to do that in this situation? ''No, I shouldn''t do anything, but...'' She felt a warmth rise inside her, a warmth between her legs. She looked down and saw a little liquid oozing from between her legs. She was aroused. ''I can''t. Not here. Not while I hear my master and my friends doing it...'' Koneko thought, but her hand was already stroking the fabric over the bottom of her bikini. It''s a pity that I, Leonard, only found out about this yearster, otherwise I would have really acted and opened the door at that moment to see Koneko masturbating while listening to us having sex. However, the first hint of Koneko''s interest in me and this event came to me that very day. I just wasn''t smart enough to notice it. Hourster, as the sun set and golden light streamed in through the bedroom windows, the girls and I were getting dressed when I received one of the most important notifications of my life from the system. [You havepleted the "Conquer the Crimson Moon" Challenge!] [You obtained !] [You obtained +30 in All Psychological Attributes]. [Youpleted the Challenge with 45 days left, so you''ll get a bonus.] [450 million Credits have been added to your ount.] My eyes immediately went wide. I could and wanted to scream with joy, not only because I had received 1 extra skill and 30 points in all my psychological attributes, but also because 450 million credits in my universe was a lot, a lot of money. If the mostmercially valuable currency on Old Earth was the dor, in my universe it was Credits, and if I were to convert them, each Credit was worth the equivalent of 5 dors. * [Name: Leonardo Tonello Age: 18 Level 6: 325/600 EXP Power: Boosted Gear --- Attribute | Value Strength: 80 (+10) Intellect: 65 (+10) Agility: 58 Charisma: 55 Constitution: 57 (+10) Wisdom: 82 Dexterity: 30 (+10) Perception: 70 (+2)]. Chapter 89 – Chapter Division Chapter 89 ¨C Chapter Division 450 million was so much money that I could pay off all my family''s debts and still have plenty left over. I immediately thought that this system was broken. It had to be. There were no records or rumors in all of history of a system that could give that much money to its users, but while Rias and Asia were still dressing behind me, I remembered how absurd this system was even before it gave me this bonus. Now there was no record of a system that could teleport people between universes, let alone to universes that were only fictional before, and there I was, in the world of High School DxD. The system I had obtained may not have been one that specialized inbat, but it was still the most powerful system I could have asked for. Interrupting my thoughts, Rias tossed her hair back and said: "Asia, could you please tie the back of my bikini?" "Of course." Asia said in her angelic voice. A few more system notifications popped up for me. [You received +2 Hearts with Asia Argento.] [You copied Asia Argento''s skill with !] [You received +2 Hearts with Rias Gremory]. [You got +10 points in all physical attributes forpleting a threesome with !] Yes, this system was the best. While Asia helped Rias and I watched this beautiful scene, I decided to mentally ask the system something. ''System, what exactly does the skill I got frompleting the mission to have sex with Rias do?'' + [Skill: Chapter Division.] Description: It''s convenient for a man to have multiple lives, multiple facets, and multiple women, but it''s not always easy to exin and find reasons to leave. It''s necessary to lie, and lying is not something people like to do. So why lie if you don''t have to? Effects: Stopping time in selected universes when the user is not present. Rating: Unique Requirement: 1 million credits. + ''Huh? Are you serious? Stopping time, well, even if it''s only when I leave a world and it costs so much, it''s still a very useful skill. Sometimes I''ve been scared and decided not to leave because I was worried about all the questions I''d be asked, like where I went and what I did, but with this skill, I won''t have to answer all those boring questions.'' I could have multiple lives, explore countless worlds, and still have time on my side. The possibilities were as endless as the multiverse itself. "Okay, Rias," Asia said in her sweet voice, but with a hint of nervousness, as she always did when she was around her teacher. "Thank you, Asia. You''re always so thoughtful," Rias replied, gently touching the blonde''s shoulder. "Shall we go?" Rias asked me and I nodded. When we got back to the beach house, we found Xenovia panting by the pool where the magic teleportation circle was. Xenovia was obviously exhausted from training, and she said, "You''re finally back... Have you been training portals?" Rias put her hand to her mouth andughed briefly. "Ah, Xenovia, I was just showing Asia and Leo how far we can go with the portals. It''s aplex technology, and I wanted them to understand the limits and possibilities." Xenovia was too tired to read Ria''s expression and try to deduce if she was lying or not. "I see... Well, I''m d you were back before nightfall. I hope you enjoyed it." Rias shrugged and smiled. "Oh, I''m sure we did. Oh, do you know where Akeno is?" "I''m here, Buchou. Do you want to talk?" Akeno stood on the upper balcony with his indecipherable smile. "Of course, pleasee down and I''ll make us some tea." "Yes, ma''am." With that, she turned and headed for the kitchen. Asia went to help her, always helpful, while Xenovia sat on the sofa and rubbed her sore shoulders. Night was falling fast, and I took the opportunity to get away from the group for a while. I walked slowly down the hallway until I reached the upstairs bathroom after Akeno had gone downstairs and closed the door behind me, making sure no one would get in this time. I took a deep breath and tried to organize my thoughts before making my next decision. "Well, I''m going to trust the system to really stop time here." I said and for a second I remembered the past. When I arrived in this world, I was practically a different person. My focus waspletely on perversion, but I had evolved, grown stronger, and even though only a few days had passed, I felt I had matured. I certainly enjoyed my life here more than in any other universe, and I wanted to live here forever and return to the arms of the girls who loved me, but my system gave me such freedom that I didn''t want to miss it. "Time to test it out..." I muttered to myself and mentally activated the ability. Immediately, a golden feather appeared in front of me, shining as if it were made of liquid light. I held it carefully as I felt its tremendous power. "Okay, I''d better go back to this world before I go to others, right? But writing ''Earth'' seems too ambiguous... what if I end up in a worldpletely different from my own?" I thought to myself, knowing that the name I chose would determine where I went. Then I had an idea... ''Home''. I wrote this word in the air with my quill, each letter glowing gold before disappearing into the ether. The surrounding air seemed to freeze for a moment, revealing Republic City, its walls, and the deserts that surrounded it on the other side. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 90 – Not so sweet home Chapter 90 ¨C Not so sweet home When I stepped through the portal into the other world, I found myself in the same ce where I had decided to try out my new system for the first time, the cramped room of the Explorer system. Obviously, the days had passed here as well, and I could tell by the holographic calendar behind the door. "Day 267 of the sr cycle." For the sake of uracy and worker motivation, the traditional calendar system was abandoned after World War I. Members of the upper echelons of the government felt that the old calendar would remind everyone of the old memorial dates, and that would affect morale, so they changed it. In addition, with the impact of the atomic bombs all over the, the earth''s rotation was slowed down by one day, meaning that the years no longer had 365 days, but 364. I sighed to be back in this ce. Well, it wasn''t exactly pleasant to return to my home when most of the things I liked were now in another world. "I''ll take care of my business quickly, visit my rtives and continue my journey. That''s the best thing to do. I don''t want to spend any more time in this ce than I have to," I said to myself at that moment. Suddenly, a voice in my head that wasn''t from the system alerted me. {Leo, where are we?} My eyes widened. Of course, how could I have forgotten Ddraig? He, or rather she, lived in my mind, so of course he would travel to other worlds with me, even if involuntarily. The best thing was for me to be honest? Otherwise, what excuse or exnation could I give him? {This is another world, isn''t it? I feel magic a little differently here.} "Wait, can you feel the difference?" {Of course I can! I''m the Dragon Empress, and there are even dragons that can create alternate dimensions, but this one feels just as evolved as the natural dimension... Where are we, child? How did you do that?" I sighed, realizing that I had to be honest with Ddraig to repay all the help he had given me by not letting me die. "The truth is, Ddraig, I''m not originally from the same universe as you..." {What are you talking about, boy?} "I am originally from this universe you see before you. In this world, it''s normal for people to receive powers called ''systems,'' and I received one that allows me to travel to other realities and change a characteristic of this world. In this world, the universe you belong to is called High School DxD, and you''re supposed to belong to a perverted boy other than me, but I selfishly changed that and went to your world." {Boy... I think I''m starting to get it. I''m not surprised, really. I''ve always heard you talk to yourself as if you were talking to something other than me, and you always seemed to know so much}. "I know about a limited number of events that will happen, but most of my knowledge has been covered since I went to this world. The battle against Raiser Phenex, the appearance of Kokabiel, and many other things I know. Now, the final event will be the arc caused by Loki." {Loki? The Norse god?} "Yes, exactly. Before that, I need to prepare myself and be stronger to easily deal with gods like him, so I returned to the world briefly, as a rest, before going to another." {And I''ll dly apany you on this journey, child!} "dly? Are you serious?" {Of course I am! No other bearer of mine has ever taken me to another dimension, or has a story as interesting as yours!} "d to hear it, Ddraig." * Outside of my little room, the world was very different from the world of High School DxD. It wasn''t a world full of demons and angels, but maybe that''s why it ended up so destroyed. The air had a pungent metallic smell, probably a remnant of the countless machines that dominated much of Republic City, responsible for the production and distribution of technology and manufacturing to many other cities in the region. The city never slept, and this was evident in the constant flow of people on the streets, day and night. The streets themselves were strange, to say the least. The asphalt was always covered in a fineyer of dust brought in by the winds from the surrounding deserts, and at the same time the buildings wererge, imposing, and even seemed topete with each other to see who could reach the highest. On the streets, advertisements of all kinds were everywhere the eye could see. They were advertisements for how good the systems were, or devices for the body, such as metal prostheses and exoskeletons for work, because that was the new fashion. As I walked through the crowded streets, the loudspeakers scattered throughout the city sted messages of progress and order maintained by the central government, but the decay was growing. Anyone could see how many buildings had been abandoned in recent years, and how these buildings housed the destitute, those who couldn''t afford the fees to live in the central districts. There was a gleam in the eyes of the people walking the streets, but it wasn''t hope; it was desperation masquerading as ambition, an uncontroble will to survive at any cost. "I have to get out of here," I muttered to myself as the thought of staying in this devastated world any longer than necessary became unbearable. I made my way to the train station. When I arrived at the station, I was greeted by a sea of people. The tform was packed and people were jostling to get on the next train. The noise was deafening: the sound of engines, conversations, automated announcements, and the constant buzz of electronics interacting with each other. I joined the crowd, adjusted my position, and was soon pushed onto the train as the doors opened with a hissing sound. The space was ustrophobic. People huddled together, barely able to move as the train elerated at breakneck speed, leaving Republic City behind and crossing the desert that surrounded it. As the train moved forward, the windows showed an arid and inhospitablendscape, a vast desert that stretched as far as the eye could see. Outside, the sand was marked by huge cracks, the result of extreme heat and the devastation caused by nuclear explosions. In the distance, I could see a herd of radiation-born monsters, deformed, with elongated limbs and red eyes glowing under the merciless sun. I watched them run towards the train, but obviously they didn''t stand a chance against the speed of the bullet train. I was going to Awaniko City to visit my parents, but something told me it wouldn''t be a peaceful return to my hometown. * Author''s note: The next two chapters will take ce in Leonard''s original world, where he deals with simple family problems. I know that some readers are only here for DxD and don''t really likepletely original parts, so I won''t go on too long, I''ll just use it to better connect the story and develop some aspects that I think are important. Also, the next chapters will take ce in Konosuba, then we''ll return to the world of DxD to continue the arc of Loki and Norse mythology. I''m looking forward to this part because I have a lot of interesting changes in mind. XD * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 91 – Family Chapter 91 ¨C Family The interior of the train was ustrophobic, and it wasn''t just the stifling heat that made my body sweat; it was the uncertainty of what I would find in Awaniko. It had been six months since myst visit, and my memories of my hometown were vague, almost erased by the years I''d spent away, whether working as an explorer or at the Wushia Teaching Academy. Probably the city had changed like me. The steel train''s route through the devastated desert was a straight line, like most railroads today. The curves added to the already enormous travel time. The aridity of the desert was punctuated by the ruins of ancient cities, the skeletons of a once thriving civilization. Rusting metal factory structures and copsed buildings were everywhere. ''How did we get to this point?'' The question hovered in my mind with no clear answer. Perhaps it was abination of human arrogance and inevitable disaster, a cycle of destruction that no one could stop. The result was right in front of me, unfolding like an endless horror movie. A few hours passed, but the clock seemed to be ticking. The car, packed at first, was now almost empty. Some passengers got off in the small, forgotten towns along the way, while others remained, lost in their own thoughts, their faces expressionless, the marks of a life worn out. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, thendscape began to change. The desert gave way to a more familiar sight. The city Awaniko appeared on the horizon, its silhouette marked by tall,pact buildings surrounded by a sea of smaller structures. It was smaller and less grandiose than Republic City, but it still had an imposing air of its own. As we approached the station, I could see that Awaniko, though smaller, had also be an incredibly crowded city. Space seemed to be a luxury that no one could afford to waste, and every inch was used as efficiently as possible. The city was a hive of activity, incessant and relentless. When the train finally stopped, I stood up, feeling the weight of hours of sitting on my tired muscles. The crowd, which had thinned along the way, seemed to have suddenly multiplied, and I found myself once again being pushed and carried along by the flow of people. Getting off the train was a struggle, a fight against the tide of bodies that seemed to be heading in the opposite direction. As I left the station, a wave of hot, polluted air hit me. The city was alive with noise - the constant sound of voices, flying vehicles passing through the sky, and the tter of machines and electronic devices working incessantly. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my heart. Awaniko was exactly as I remembered it, and yetpletely different. I walked through the narrow streets, watching the people who passed me. Tired faces with eyes that seemed to look beyond them, as if they were stuck somewhere far away in their own minds. Children ran among the adults, their clothes dirty and torn, ying in an environment that seemed to have no ce for innocence. Storefronts were covered in graffiti and faded posters, empty promises of a better future that now seemed like a cruel joke. Still, there was a part of me that found a strangefort in being there. Maybe it was the familiarity, the fact that despite everything, Awaniko was still the ce where I grew up, or maybe it was because my efforts to be a student at Wushia Academy had made me who I am, and the good things that had happened to me included not having to live in this city. Finally, after a long walk, I reached the neighborhood where my parents lived. The streets were quieter here, away from the hustle and bustle of downtown. Their house was a modest three-story building, each floor housing three families, one apartment for each. I climbed the stairs leading to the second floor, and as I stopped in front of door number 5, I felt a knot form in my stomach. It was strange how, despite all my mental preparation, I was still nervous about seeing my parents. *Knock, knock!* I knocked on the door. Secondster, the door opened and after all this time I could see my mother. She looked older than I remembered, but she still had the same warm look in her eyes, a look that filled with tears when she saw me. "Leonard!" She eximed, a smile spreading across her face as she pulled me into a tight hug. I could see the worry in the lines around her eyes, but there was also obvious relief. "Hi, Mom!" I said, returning the hug. "It''s good to be home." She pulled away just enough to look me up and down, as if to make sure I was really there, whole and safe. I couldn''t me her, after all, intercitymunication was difficult because of all the radiation out there, so it was only done through terminals, and I used to have the Explorer system, which forced me to stay out of the cities, so it wouldn''t be whole either if I had died and my family never got any news. "You''re thinner. I hope you''ve worked up an appetite, because I''m going to make your favorite dish." "I''m starving." I replied. She dragged me into her old apartment. The living room, with its antique furniture and worn rugs, was identical to how I remembered it. My father was sitting in the chair and when he saw me, a tired smile appeared on his face. "Leonard..." he said, standing up to greet me. His handshake was firm, but I could feel the weakness in his fingers, something that worried me more than I wanted to admit. "It''s good to see you, son. We thought you were dead." He said in words what I had deduced when I saw my mother''s eyes. "It''s good to see you too, Dad." I said, pulling him into a hug that surprised him, but he epted it. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 92 – My Cute Sister Chapter 92 ¨C My Cute Sister "Leonard, I think it would be a nice surprise for you to pick up your sister from school." My mother said after lunch, wiping her hands on a worn dishcloth. "She would love to see you! It''s been so long since you''ve seen each other." I knew my younger sister, ra, missed me. During the years I was away at Wushia Academy, ourmunication was limited to a few messages when possible, but I always worried about her. I remember how curious and energetic she was when I left. Now I could hardly imagine how she had changed. "Of course, Mom. Can I do that? Is she studying in the same ce I was?" "Exactly. It might be a little nostalgic for you." Walking through the busy narrow streets of Awaniko, I couldn''t help but notice how things had changed for the worse. My heart squeezed a little at the thought of how my family had struggled to keep up in this environment while I was away studying at an academy with expensive tuition. But now, with what I had achieved, I could change all that. I finally arrived at the elementary school where ra was studying. The building was no different from many others in the area - a structure worn down by time and neglect, with dirty walls and a small courtyard surrounded by a rusty fence. Parents and guardians waited outside, chatting as they waited for their children. When the gates opened, the children poured out, running and screaming to be reunited with their families. And then I saw her. ra was taller than I remembered, her white hair like mine tied back in a ponytail, and she was wearing her school uniform, slightly frayed around the edges but still clean. When our eyes met, she stopped for a second, blinking as if she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Leonard?" Her eyes went wide and then, before I could answer, she ran towards me and threw herself into my arms. "Hey, ra!" I picked her up and spun her around in the air like I used to do when she was smaller. "Surprise!" Sheughed, a sound that brought me joy. Thest time I saw her, she was a toddler, but now she was beginning to show signs of the pre-teen she was bing. "I can''t believe you''re here!" She eximed, stillughing. "Mom and Dad didn''t tell me!" "I arrived just before lunch. It was Mom''s idea to send me to pick you up. She wanted it to be a surprise." But while I was still holding ra in my arms, a familiar figure approached. The man, whose face was marked by a difficult life and shabby clothes, was someone I recognized immediately. It was my uncle Ricardo, my father''s brother, and he had a strange smile on his face. "So you''re back, Leonard. We were beginning to think you''d forgotten your family." "Hi, Uncle Ricardo. I''m back for a while. I have some things to take care of in town, and I miss my real family." He stepped forward and crossed his arms as he looked me up and down, not mincing words even though he was a rtive. "If you''re back, I think it''s time we settled some ounts. Your parents owe me 50,000 credits they borrowed to pay one of your tuition fees at that expensive gym in Republic City. You graduated, and that debt is long past due." That hit me like a punch in the gut. I knew things were hard for my parents, but I had no idea they owed my uncle so much money. ra looked at me, confused, and I felt her body stiffen in my arms. Shit, did he have to do this in public and in front of a child? "Fifty thousand credits?" I asked, keeping my voice low. "All right. I''ll pay now." Ricardoughed, a harsh sound. "Now? Do you have that much money? I didn''t know being an explorer paid so well." Without another word, I turned on my system and, with a few quick taps on the screen, transferred the 50,000 credits directly to my uncle''s ount via the system''s proximity identification technology. The look on Ricardo''s face changed from mockery to absolute shock as he received the notification of the transfer. "What... How...?" He stammered, looking at the window as if it were a trick. "Consider it done, Uncle," I said calmly. "Now I must take my sister home. Stay away from us." He still looked stunned as I walked away, carrying ra on myp. His voice trailed off, lost in the noise of the surrounding people. ra, on the other hand, looked at me with wide eyes. "Did you really pay for all this at once?" She asked, and I realized she was old enough to understand what had happened. "Yes, I did. Don''t worry about it." "But... won''t you get in trouble? It was a lot of money..." I smiled at her, relieved. "I''m an explorer, ra. Do you know what explorers like me do?" "Yes, you explore the ruins of ancient cities!" "Exactly, clever girl. While I was exploring, I found an important treasure and sold it for a good sum. Now I can help our family and repay your efforts." Her eyes lit up at the news, and like a typical child, her first reaction was to ask something that made meugh. "So... do you think I could win some new shoes?" She asked shyly. "A new shoe?" Iughed as I put her back down and held her hand. "ra, you''re going to win a lot more than a new shoe. I''m going to buy Mom and Dad a new apartment, and I''m going to send you to a prestigious school so you can study and use all that intelligence you have." "So we''re going to live together again, only now in Republic City?" "Together? Well, I don''t know. I often have to go out of the city to explore." "Huh? Even though you made so much money, you still have to work, little brother?" "Of course. Without work, there''s no reward." I answered her, but a drop of sweat dripped from my forehead because, well, my job was a little different from what she imagined. "But you''ve given me a good idea, ra. I think it might be interesting for you to move to Republic City so we won''t miss each other so much." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 93 – Caring Chapter 93 ¨C Caring Although I had managed to pay off my parents'' debt to my uncle at that time, I knew that was just one of the many problems my family faced. I had no idea how things had fallen apart during the years I''d been away, and now that I was back, it was my responsibility to fix it. When ra and I arrived home, the front door creaked open, revealing the modest interior I knew so well. "Are you back already?" My mother asked from the kitchen, her face lighting up as she saw ra smiling and running toward her. "He paid our debt with Uncle Ricardo, Mom!" ra eximed without hesitation as she threw herself into her arms. My mother''s smile faltered for a second before her eyes locked on me. "Leonard, did you...?" She paused, not needing to finish the question. "Yes, Mom." I said calmly as I took off my coat and hung it on the hook by the door. "I''ve already taken care of it." My mother looked at me for a long time. I knew she was worried about my finances, because 50,000 credits was a lot. ra went to her room for lunch, leaving us alone. "Son, I... your father and I never wanted you to feel obligated to pay this. We know how hard you''ve worked to get where you are. Your father and I can handle these things. After all, we''re the ones who brought you into this world." I approached her and put a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it lightly. "Precisely, because you''re my parents. I can''t just live my life in Republic City selfishly. It''s time for you to rest and leave things to me." "You don''t have to do anything, Leonard. Just the fact that you''re here is enough." But I knew it wasn''t. Deep down, the one who owed the most in this ce was me, who owed an unpayable debt to my parents for all the sacrifices they had made to give me the opportunity to study at Wushia Academy. It was my turn to make sure that they would have a more peaceful life from now on. The next day, I woke up early, determined to start fulfilling the promise I had made to myself. ra was still asleep, and the house was in a peaceful silence. I grabbed my tablet and began organizing the family finances I had umted over the past few years as an explorer. First, I paid off all outstanding debts. Not only the one for Wushia Academy but also the others my parents had umted over the years, including the multiple bank loans and also my father''s medical bills, which he had suffered in an ident a few months ago and never mentioned, and the household expenses, all of which were in arrears. Each of these debts was paid off with a simple touch of the screen. But I didn''t want to stop there. I had much more in mind. I called a real estate agent in Republic City and exined the type of apartment I was looking for from my parents. A spacious, modern ce in a quiet neighborhood with all the amenities they deserved. There was no more room for them to live in the decaying Awaniko neighborhood. In a few days, everything would be ready and they could move into a new home where they wouldn''t have to worry about anything. I then made some additional transfers. I opened a savings ount in ra''s name so that when the time came, she would have enough money to study wherever she wanted. Although it was a symbolic gesture, it represented something greater: the freedom she would have to choose her own path, without the financial restrictions our parents faced. Later that morning, I sat at the kitchen table with my mother and father and exined what I had done. The look of surprise on their faces was slowly reced by a mixture of gratitude, and tears began to flow freely from their eyes. "You didn''t have to do that much, son." My father said in a husky voice. "But we thank you from the bottom of our hearts. We just wanted you to be okay." "I''m fine. Now you will be too. Don''t worry about the debts or the house. It''s all taken care of. And when you''re ready, we can move to Republic City. I''ve got it all nned. You can retire and concentrate on raising ra." My mother, always the emotional one, put her hand to her mouth to hold back the tears. "Leo... We always knew you''d go far, but we never imagined you''d do so much for us." I felt a pang in my chest when I heard those words. I would have done anything for them. They were my family, my foundation. However, I understood thisck of hope, after all, I had only reached the Explorer System. At that moment, I wanted to tell them everything that had happened to me, but it was better not to, so as not to worry them too much. So in a few days, we all moved into arge apartment in the best part of Republic City without anyplications. The apartment was exactly what I wanted for my parents and ra. When my mom and dad walked through the door for the first time, their amazed looks were all I needed to know that I had made the right decision. ra immediately ran into the living room, enchanted by the open, airy space, and began mentally nning where to put her books and stuffed animal collection. My father, more reserved, just leaned against the front wall with a discreet smile on his face, happily watching the women in his family. He looked at me for a moment, and in the silence I knew he was deeply grateful, even without saying a word. "Leo, what you''ve done for us... It''s all so... perfect." My mom said. "You deserve it. I want you to rest. This is the home where you can finally feel safe andfortable." She nodded, but I knew the worry still hung over her. "Son, what about you? You''ve done so much already... But what do you want for yourself?" I smiled slightly and shook my head. "I still have some ns, Mom. But right now it''s time to focus on you." We spent the rest of the day getting the house organized. Even though everything was already in ce, ra insisted on rearranging her room three times until it was perfect in her mind. My parents explored every corner of the apartment, admiring the little details. That evening, we ate dinner together at therge dining room table facing the huge armored ss window that showed all the beauty of the desert in the distance. The food was simple, but what really mattered was thepany. Weughed about old stories, relived memories, and for a moment I almost allowed myself to forget everything. Almost. But as the hours passed and the sound of ra''sughter echoed through the apartment, a part of me knew I would soon have to leave. I hadpleted an important personal mission by making sure my family was safe, but there was more I wanted to do while traveling through the other universes. The next morning I awoke early. I went to my parents'' bedroom, where they were still asleep. ra was curled up in the nkets between them, even though she had her own room and was almost eleven. I looked at her for a moment and felt a tightness in my chest. Even though I wanted to go to the next universe, it was always hard to say goodbye. I approached my parents'' bed, knelt down beside them, and gently touched my mother''s arm. Her eyes slowly opened, still heavy with sleep. "Leonard?" "I have to go, Mom. Another investigation." I smiled at her, trying to reassure her. She nodded slowly, already knowing I wouldn''t be staying long. "You''lle back, won''t you?" my mother asked. "I will, but it may take a while. You''ll be fine here, and I''ve left a good reserve for you at the bank. Take care." My mother smiled. "We''ll be fine, Leo. Just... take care, please." I got up and looked at ra, who was still sleeping, before I left. I felt a warmth in my heart seeing her so peaceful, knowing she was safe. But I didn''t leave the building we were in. It wasn''t necessary. I just walked to the fire escape, which was rarely used because of all the elevators. "It''s time for the next mission..." I muttered to myself and used , which made a golden feather appear in the palm of my right hand. "I already miss Rias, Akeno, Asia and the others, but first I need to get stronger. To do that, I should go to a quieter world where it''s easy to hunt monsters and evolve... Danmachi would be a great option, considering I could climb the tower and level up, but there are gods and very powerful monsters there. I''d better goter. A medieval world would also be better, with an adventuring system and such, but one where any idiot can do jobs without any problems," I whispered, smiling slightly as I came up with an idea. Then I wrote a sentence in golden letters in the air. "KonoSuba... I believe that''s the universal name." When I moved the golden feather away from the floating letters in the air, the letters turned into golden particles, which then turned into a portal. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 94 – Konosuba! Chapter 94 ¨C Konosuba! When I opened my eyes in the other world, a soft, cool breeze enveloped me, and as I looked around, I realized that I was on top of a high hill, surrounded by green hills and vast ins that stretched as far as the eye could see. The distant sound of birds was echoing, and below me, on the horizon, was a medieval city. The city was veryrge and had a circr shape, just as I remembered it. It was surrounded by a stone wall and had many stone houses with red roofs. I knew exactly where I was. "I really am in Konosuba. I''ll never get tired of this ability of mine," I murmured, allowing a smile to form on my face. "So this is where my short journey begins." Unlike the worlds I came from, this one seemed more... peaceful. Though I knew that could change at any moment. The first thing that crossed my mind was obvious. If this world worked as I hoped, then the first step would be to register as an adventurer. It would not only be a way to earn money, but also to build a reputation in this ce. "First stop: Adventurers'' Guild." I said to myself as I walked down the hill. The path down to the town was well marked, a dirt road that snaked between the hills, nked by bushes and sparse trees. I could see small streams running parallel to the road, their clear water sparkling in the sunlight. From time to time, some strange creature would appear in the distance, but nothing seemed threatening to me after facing Kokabiel. Unlike other worlds where ferocious monsters lurked around every corner, this world seemed more... friendly, and that''s exactly why I chose this ce. As I approached the city, I saw that many people were moving around. Most of them were farmers and adventurers. "Wee to Axel, Leonard," I murmured, recognizing the name of the town from the original story. I smiled. Upon entering the town itself, the first thing I did was ask one of the passersby for the Adventurers'' Guild. A stocky man with a thick beard and simple workman''s clothes looked me up and down before pointing to arger building a short distance away, where arge wooden sign reading "Adventurers'' Guild" swayed in the wind. "Thank you," I replied, nodding and walking in the direction indicated. The guild was exactly what I expected: busy, energetic, and a certain organized chaos. The building wasrge, with dark stone walls, and its interior was filled with tables where adventurers of all kindsughed, drank, and discussed theirtest quests. In the back, there was arge bulletin board covered with posters, presumably listing the avable quests. In the middle was a long counter where a couple of receptionists attended to the adventurers, organizing papers and records. As I entered, I was greeted by curious looks. It reminded me that in worlds like this, outsiders or neers often attract attention. Not that I minded - in fact, it was a good thing. It meant they noticed me. I walked up to the counter and waited my turn. When my turn came, a young woman with blonde hair, honey-colored eyes, a friendly smile, and two exceptional pairs of breasts greeted me. "Wee to the Adventurers'' Guild! Hmm... I don''t know your face, and you look quite young to me. Have youe to register?" Luna asked. "Yes, I want to be an adventurer." She smiled and took out a simple form, which she ced in front of me. "Perfect! I need you to fill out this basic information and then we''ll have everything ready for your registration." I took the quill and parchment and began to write. Name, age, basic skills... It was pretty simple. I had to lie about all my skills, both to the system and to Ddraig. Once I''d filled out the form, I handed it back to Luna, who quickly checked it. "Everything looks fine." She got up and went into a room behind the counter. A minuteter she returned with a small metal te and a simple bracelet. "This is your adventurer''s license. Wear it whenever you go on a mission. The bracelet indicates your skill level and increases as youplete missions for the guild." "Thank you." I said, cing the bracelet on my wrist. It was light and almost unnoticeable. Then she smiled again and pointed to therge quest board. "When you''re ready, you can pick up your first mission there. Oh, and if you need any advice, I''m here! There are a lot of other new adventurers here as well, and I would advise you to take advantage of the fact that you haven''t done any quests yet to try and make a bond with someone." Unconsciously, I ignored her suggestion of forming a group. I just nodded and walked over to the board with my eyes on it. Most of the quests for adventurers were quite simple, like hunting small monsters in the neighborhood, because in Konosuba, there was no actual leveling order for adventurers, but rather a consensus on the strengths of the sses. For example, the first sses were: Adventurer, Warrior, Thief, Priest, and Mage. Later on, the sses demanded more power, so they became more powerful than the previous ones. Some of these more powerful sses were Crusader, Knight, Swordsman, Elementalist, and so on. So I couldn''t be too greedy for my mission. I had my eye on one of the posters that mentioned hunting "giant frogs", which were apparentlymon in the region and caused some problems for the farmers. It was an entry-level mission, but the rewards seemed decent for someone just starting out. Just as I was about to decide whether or not to ept the quest, an unexpectedmotion behind me distracted me. The guild doors burst open with a vengeance, mming against the walls with a bang that drew the attention of everyone in the ce to the entrance. A strange couple entered the hall, and from the way they were arguing, it looked like they were in the middle of a childish fight. "I told you it was an ident!" shouted a young man with messy brown hair. He wore a shabby green cloak and carried a short sword strapped to his waist, though his posture suggested that he was far from a skilled warrior. "ident?!" shouted a woman with long blue hair. Her expression was one of exaggerated indignation. "You broke into the bathroom while I was taking a shower! That was no ident, Kazuma! You wanted to spy on me!" "Spy on you?!" Kazuma rolled his eyes and sighed deeply, as if he was used to such usations. "Believe me, Aqua, if there''s one thing I wouldn''t do on purpose, it''s spy on you. I just walked in by ident!" I lowered my head andughed briefly, seeing in person a scene I had only seen in 2D. I just didn''t expect my shortugh to catch their attention amidst all the screaming. "Did that kid justugh at us?" Kazuma whispered. "Of course he did, after all we both came in screaming..." Aqua whispered. Embarrassed, they both sat down at a guild table. My original intentions in the world of Konosuba were not perverted. In fact, I only chose this world because I thought it would be easy to kill a lot of monsters, gain attributes, and be stronger. However, Aqua had a truly... divine beauty. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 95 – Eris Chapter 95 ¨C Eris I tried not to let the meeting with Aqua and Kazuma get in the way of my ns. But when I took a closer look at the other adventurers in the hall, I noticed something. Almost everyone was armed to the teeth, even those who seemed to be of a lower level. I looked down at myself and realized that as much as I had Ddraig, I hadn''t brought any weapons with me. Well, I''d better find a way to not need Ddraig''s powers, because my intention was to no longer bepletely dependent on the Dragon Empress''s powers. So, after epting the task from the receptionist Luna, I asked her: "Pretty receptionist, can you direct me to any weapon shops around here?" She blushed for a moment. [You got +1 heart with Luna.] "Of course! There''s a shop just around the corner from the guild." She said after tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "The owner is known for having good equipment for novice adventurers, so I''m sure you''ll find something that fits your budget." I nodded my thanks and followed her instructions. I walked a few meters until I easily found the weapon shop Luna had indicated. In front of the entrance was a wooden sign that read "Frantz''s Weapons & Equipment". The wooden door creaked slightly when I pushed it, and a small bell announced my entrance. Inside, weapons of all kinds were disyed on the walls and on shelves: swords, axes, spears, shields... In the back of the shop, a short, stocky man with a slightly burnt gray beard was polishing a long sword. He looked up when he heard the bell and measured me from top to bottom with an analytical gaze. "Can I help you, boy?" he asked in a serious tone. "Yes, I need a sword," I replied, approaching the counter. "Something... decent for a beginner." The man let out a deepugh. "Well, we have a few options here that might suit you." He gestured to the swords hanging on the wall, showing the wide range of varieties. "What do you have in mind? I''ll see what I can do for you." There were indeed some very attractive options, but one in particr caught my eye. It was a sword with a ck de and red detailing. The design was both intimidating and elegant, something that suited my aesthetic well. I approached the wall and removed the sword from its holder, feeling its weight in my hand. It was perfectly bnced, heavy enough to be deadly but light enough for me to handle with agility. "Do you like it?" "Do you think it suits me?" I asked, raising the sword so the salesman could see me with it. He smiled broadly - the kind of smile you only see when someone is about to close a big deal. "Ah, this is an excellent choice! Reinforced ck steel sword that increases its resistance to wear and tear. It willst for years without losing its edge. But... it costs 100,000 eris. Can you afford it?" He finished his sentence with a hopeful gleam in his eyes. I swallowed. I hadn''t thought about it before entering the shop. "Um... about that..." I mumbled, not wanting to disappoint him right away. The saleswoman''s smile disappeared instantly. "No money, right? So put the sword back and focus on the ones below. "Wait, wait, calm down. I think I have the money, I just need to check one thing." "Huh! Okay!" I thought, "System, can I convert my credits from the original world to Eris? [Yes, converting credits to local currency is possible. Do you wish to continue?] Yes, do the necessary conversion so that I can buy this sword. [Right. The value of the ck steel sword is 100,000 eris. The total amount of conversion is 140 credits. Can you confirm the transaction?] I smiled inwardly. Only 140 credits? This was practically nothingpared to the absurd amount I had received when Ipleted my mission with Rias. Yes, confirm. Almost immediately, I felt the weight of the money being transferred to the bag in my inventory, as if the credits had been magically converted into the world currency of Konosuba. "There. Here are the 100,000 eris." I said, cing the bag of heavy coins on the counter. The dwarf was visibly surprised. His eyes alternated between the money and me, obviously not believing what he had just seen. But after a moment''s hesitation, he took the money and smiled. "Looks like I underestimated you, kid. Deal!" With the sword now officially mine, I attached it to the belt that came with it, along with two whetstones. The salesman was very pleased. "That''s it. Time to go hunt some giant frogs." I said as I left the shop. Arriving in the fields, the scenery changed abruptly. The sound of the city disappeared, reced by the soft rustle of leaves in the wind. In the distance, a vast in stretched out, punctuated by small hills and a few scattered trees. I knew that somewhere out there were the infamous giant frogs. I continued along a dirt road until I finally spotted a giant frog. It was impossible not to notice its presence - the thing was gigantic, at least three times my size. Its sticky skin glistened in the sun, a pale green that contrasted with the surrounding fields. Itsrge, ssy eyes seemed uninterested as it devoured a nt, but I knew that if it noticed me, it would be much more aggressive. I approached slowly and drew my sword from my belt. This was my first hunt with this weapon, and I was eager to test its quality. The frog was slow, very slow. Every movement it made seemed awkward, evenzy. Suddenly, the frog stopped chewing and turned slowly toward me, and then I knew I had been noticed. "Let''s see what you can do," I muttered to myself and tightened my grip on the sword. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 96 – Giant Frogs Chapter 96 ¨C Giant Frogs In front of the giant frog, I kept my knees slightly apart and bent my knees, ready to attack. The frog stared at me, its big yellow eyes ring at me. A growl came from the monster''s stomach, showing that it had quite an appetite. Whether I was considered food or a threat didn''t matter, because I wouldn''t give this thing much time to decide. When the frog jumped with a clumsy leap, it opened its wide, gooey mouth, ready to swallow me in one gulp. I lunged forward, swinging my de, which dug deep into the creature''s slimy skin and had no trouble ripping it open, spraying greenish blood everywhere. My blow was urate, but I was still surprised when the frog went down and didn''t get back up. I stabbed it with the tip of my sword. Nothing happened. The frog died the moment my de sliced through its abdomen. [You have gained +50 XP.] "That was... easier than I expected," I muttered, almost surprised. The sword was still clean in my hand. The ck steel seemed to have the ability to repel blood, as if it were immune to dirt. I looked around, expecting another frog to appear, but everything was quiet. The rustling of leaves and the distant sound of birds flying overhead created a surreal contrast to the battlefield I had just experienced. There were no challenges, no cries of warning - just the silence that precedes the calm of a simple fight. "Well, I guess I got used to it wrong... I also can''t forget that my base attributes, for being a devil, are 50 points in each physical attribute. I''m way above normal humans in this world, and monsters like this shouldn''t be a problem... At least, it gives me a considerable amount of experience. The problem is that I need just over 200 to reach level 7. That means I have to kill five giant frogs... Maybe I''ll find more of them if I go further away from the city." At that moment, I heard a faint sounding from behind me. I turned around and saw a group of adventurers between the trees that separated the road from the area where I had found the frog. The sound wasing from the road, and whoever it was seemed to be passing by. Still, I decided to check it out, and I was lucky, because the group of adventurers in question was one I knew very well. There were Kazuma, Aqua, Megumin and Darkness walking casually along the street. Kazuma was in front, as always, with a slightly bored look on his face, while Aqua was making exaggerated gestures with her hands, probablyining about something. Darkness, always wearing that armor that seemed a bit impractical, stood next to Kazuma, and Megumin, with her staff firmly in her hand, was right behind her, looking up at the sky with that dreamy expression that only she could make. Looking at them like that, they seemed... normal. For a moment, I thought about approaching them and calling out to them, but I hesitated. Maybe it would be better to watch a bit more, to see what they were doing. I was curious to know what part of the anime I was in, so directly interfering could drastically change what would happen. Staying in the shadows, I began to follow them through the vegetation along the road. That way, if they looked back, they wouldn''t see me. Kazuma walked with his hands in his pockets, obviously in no hurry, and Megumin said: "I tell you, Kazuma! I deserve a feast for all the hard work I did this morning! I defeated that giant frog with such skill that you didn''t even notice! Kazuma sighed heavily. "You''ve been swallowed, Megumin. Literally. Again. How is that ''skill''? "But I was the one who made it easy for you to defeat her! She was so afraid of my magic that she jumped and..." "Of course, of course..." Kazuma replied unconvinced. "As you wish..." At this point, Darkness suddenly stopped walking. Her shoulders rose slightly, as if she had noticed something the others hadn''t. For a moment, her eyes swept over the surrounding trees before settling on a point not far from where I was standing. "Wait." Darkness ordered, bringing the group to an abrupt halt. "Kazuma raised an eyebrow in confusion." "What now, Darkness?" Aqua asked. "Don''t tell me you saw another frog?" Darkness'' eyes slowly turned in my direction, and I realized that what she had noticed was my presence. Of course, Darkness was an experienced warrior, so her senses were much more heightened than most people''s, but I thought she was just a hot woman with muscles. "Whoever is watching us, I suggest youe out immediately and show yourself." She said at the same time as she drew her sword. Kazuma and the others exchanged confused looks. ''Damn. She really noticed me,'' I thought. With Darkness'' clear perception, there was no reason for me to hide anymore. I let out a small sigh and slowly stood up, stepping out of the shadows of the trees. As I walked towards the group, I kept my sword hidden and raised my hands to show that I wasn''t a threat... at least not yet. "Calm down, calm down," I said, making my voice sound as casual as possible. "I''m not here to fight." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng New Original Novel! New Original Novel! Hi guys, I''m here to solicit your support for a new original novel on the WEBNOVEL! I''ve used the original plot I created for my fanfic called "DxD: My Main Skill is Winning Hearts" in this new original work and added arge,plex world with various races such as vampires, demons, angels and others in a medieval world that was supposed to be an online game, but which bes the protagonist''s reality overnight, literally. Although it is an original work, this also means that the chapters are longer, between 1.5k and 2k words, and there is also a greater effort to keep the story very interesting. Anyway, I think that better than talking, I can show! Here''s the synopsis: Ether Online was a VRMMORPG that captivated yers with a vast world full of fantastic creatures such as vampires, angels, demons and elves. Willow was like any other yer... no, actually, he was one of the unlucky few who was stuck with the Explorer ss. Well, luckily that onlysted until he discovered the Grimoire of Eros in the Cave of Greed, which allowed him to switch to the Divine Seducer ss. However, this happened right on the day that all the Ether Online servers shut down for good. Despite this, Willow went to sleep satisfied, because she felt that she had finished a cycle until... [THE TUTORIAL ENDED.] Willow woke up under a blue sky and lying on extremely green grass. It wasn''t long before he realized that he was in the world of Ether Online and, this time, there was no logout option! [You have unlocked the Unique Skill "Transparent Lasso"]. "Hm! Now I can measure my rtionships with hearts? What''s that?! An eroge?!" [You have unlocked the Unique Skill "Vision of Eros"]. "WHAT?! Are you saying that I can understand a person''s intentions, feelings and essence? That''s basically like being able to read a character''s file!" [You have unlocked the Unique Skill "Carnal Bond"]. "The description of this skill is saying: ''When you reach a high degree of emotional bond with someone and you have sex, a permanent increase in all your attributes will be granted''... THAT''S INCREDIBLE!" * If you like any of my fanfics, please read this new original work while it''spletely free! If you can''t click on the link, the name of the novel is "Ether Online: My Main Skill is Winning Hearts" oryou can go to my profile on webnovel and search for it. (Chapters every day!) Chapter 97 – Running Lizards (Part 1) Chapter 97 ¨C Running Lizards (Part 1) "Calm down, calm down. I''m not here to fight." I said with my hands raised. "I was just... hunting giant frogs and happened to see you passing on the road. I couldn''t help but follow, you''re well known in Axis." "Well-known?" Aqua repeated what I said, and her eyes lit up almost immediately. She crossed her arms and gave Kazuma a triumphant look. "Of course we''re acquaintances! We''re members of the best team of adventurers Axis has ever seen!" I could almost feel the embarrassment that crossed Kazuma''s face. He quickly massaged his temples, as if he already knew where this conversation was going. "So... you were hunting giant frogs? New to the area or something?" Kazuma asked. "Yes. I''m a novice adventurer. I''ve heard a lot of stories about you guys and I wanted to get a closer look at how you handle your missions..." "You''vee at just the right time!" Megumin raised her staff proudly. "I''m the greatest st user this world has ever seen! I''m sure hearing about my exploits is what brought you to us!" Kazuma took a deep breath. "So, tell me... what''s your name?" "Leonard." I replied, finally putting my hands down. "Today is my first day as an adventurer. And you have this... reputation, you know?" "If you''ve followed us this far, Leonard, you should know that our path isn''t easy," said Aqua, cing a hand on my chin and showing an expression of confidence. "Famees with power, and poweres with great responsibility." "So... what''s your mission today? Something big, I imagine?" "We''re going to hunt Running Lizards!" Kazuma replies. "It''s not the most morous job, but... someone has to do it." Running Lizards. I vaguely remembered them. They were fast, big and, if they ran in packs, could be quite dangerous. For a group that included a goddess, a self-proimed world''s greatest st user, a sadomasochist and a panty thief, they might have seemed like just another nuisance. But for me, it was an opportunity to earn a lot of XP fast. "Interesting... It''s a team mission, then?" "Yes. Those lizards are fast, but with my st... there''s no escape!" "And why the interest, Leonard? Are you going to tell me you want to join us on this mission?" "Well... I thought I could be useful. I''m a novice, but I''m willing to learn. Maybe you can teach me a few things in the process." "Hmm... Nah!" Aqua said. "Our team already has perfect synergy. Each of us has a well-defined role, and introducing someone new all of a sudden could upset the bnce. As well as reducing profits..." She whispered the real reason at the end. "I see. But maybe... I can help in another way?" Kazuma crossed his eyes. "What kind of help are we talking about?" I knew this was the moment to pull my trump card. With a slight smile, I put one hand behind me and then pulled out a gold purse, letting the many coins inside make a satisfying rattling sound. "I can pay for the lesson." As I imagined, the effect was immediate. The tired expression on Kazuma''s face disappeared, reced by a glow that I could only describe as greed. Aqua, who just a few seconds ago seemed so stingy, looked at the bag full of money as if the bag were a deity and not her. "Ah, but of course we can make an exception!" Aqua eximed, advancing towards me with a smile as fake as her sudden enthusiasm. "You know, Leonard, we don''t always follow such strict rules. I think we could use a dedicated adventurer like you on our team!" Kazuma, now with a mischievous smile on his lips, shrugged casually. "Yeah, looks like there''s room for one more. After all, teamwork is about flexibility, right?" The change in their attitude was almostical. Suddenly, the team''s "perfect bnce" wasn''t so important anymore. I held back myughter, realizing that I had been right on the money. "So, will you take me on?" I asked, still holding the bag. "Of course!" Aqua replied cheerfully, while Kazuma just nodded. "It will be a great honor to have a novice adventurer as an apprentice!" Megumin put her staff down after holding the honorable pose with her staff up for so long. "Well, if he''s willing to witness the power of my st, then that''s fine by me." Darkness crossed her arms under her huge breasts. "If the majority agree, then it''s fine with me." With that, it seemed that I had officially seeded in being epted by the main group. Well, I''d used the greed of the first two members to do it, but it was a valid weapon, considering that they probably wouldn''t have epted me otherwise. "Great." I said, putting the bag away. "So, what''s the mission?" Kazuma slung an arm around my shoulders and started walking with me. "It''s simple, very simple. There''s arge group of Running Lizards on a in nearby. I don''t know if you know, but they only gather in packs when there''s a female and the malespete to see who can reach the female to mate. If that were all there was to it, we wouldn''t necessarily have to go to the trouble of eliminating them, but the problem is that the flock destroys everything it passes and can even end up trampling people to death." "I see, I see." I said, with a hand on my chin. "So you were hired to dismiss this group?" "Exactly. You''re a very smart rookie." Kazuma said, ttering me. "I''ve already got the whole n worked out in my head! It''ll all work out!" Well, I didn''t even need to have watched Konosuba to deduce that someone like Kazuma was saying that everything would work out, in fact most things in the end would be worse than if they hadn''t done anything. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 98 – Running Lizards (Part 2) Chapter 98 ¨C Running Lizards (Part 2) "Ah, there they are." Kazuma stopped and pointed at the lizards moving across the in like little specks. The Running Lizards were monsters with blue scales and long tails that ran upright. At least, most of them were this color, because leading the pack was a pink Running Lizard. Thetter was probably the female. "Well..." Kazuna said and turned to face the girls. "Here''s the n... They''re fast, but we have the right skills to deal with it. I''m going to climb that tree with my bow and arrow and..." "Wait a minute... can I help you?" I asked. "And how exactly do you n to help, Leonard? What do you know how to do?" Kazuma asked. I put my hand on the hilt of my sword and pulled it slightly, letting the metal glint in the sun. "I''m a swordsman, just like you." Before I could finish, Megumin leaned forward slightly. "Swordsman? Ah, you must also have a legendary weapon like Kazuma''s Chunchunmaru, right?" Kazuma almost jumped when he heard the name of the sword mentioned. "Megumin, shut up!" He gestured nervously, his face already beginning to blush as he looked away. "That sword isn''t called Chunchunmaru!" I tried to hold back myughter at his obvious difort. "So you really call it Chunchunmaru?" Kazuma snorted and shook his head, clearly frustrated. "NO! It''s just... a sword... with no name! Yes! That''s its name! Nameless Sword! It doesn''t matter now!" He gestured and pointed at the lizards on the in again. "What matters is that we can''t face them hand-to-hand. From a distance, they look small, but in fact, each of these monsters is over six feet tall. They could easily crush us. The only person who could risk fighting at close quarters would be..." Before he could finish his sentence, Darkness stepped forward and her face took on an expression of... expectation? expectation? "I wouldn''t mind facing them head on. Let them alle, one by one, crushing me with their monstrous paws..." Her voice was filled with a kind of bizarre lust, and I quickly understood why she had this reputation for being a masochistic crusader. Kazuma rubbed his forehead, clearly tired of dealing with Darkness'' strange impulses. "Of course you wouldn''t mind..." He looked at me, trying to ignore Darkness'' earlierment. "That''s why we can''t just go ahead and face them head on." "I see," I agreed and then looked at Megumin, who was standing to the side, staff in hand. "What about her? Does she know any magic that could help us?" Kazuma let out a dryugh. "Magic? Yes, she knows how to use magic. Only..." "Hey!" Megumin shouted, offended. "I''m not useless!" "I didn''t say you were!" Kazuma exined. "I''m the greatest st user this world has ever seen!" "Yes, of course..." Kazuma rolled his eyes before muttering to me. "She only knows how to use st, and after that, she''spletely exhausted. She can''t do anything else for the rest of the day. Useful, don''t you think?" I smiled slightly, crossing my arms. "Actually, that''s perfect." Kazuma blinked, clearly surprised by my answer. "Perfect? What do you mean, perfect?" "The Explosion..." I began, watching the distant lizards. "It would be powerful enough to finish them all off in one go, especially if they''re hit from afar. If Megumin uses the spell at the right time, we can eliminate the threat in one go." Megumin smiled broadly, as if I had finally understood her true greatness. "Yes! Leonard understands the essence of what really matters! Explosion solves everything!" But then her confident smile faltered and she sighed, shaking her head. "But there''s a problem... I can''t use st without a fixed target. And those Running Lizards run too fast. I''d never be able to hit them." It was true. They were agile, and even with the devastating power of st, we needed something else to ensure the attack was urate. "Then we need to find a way to immobilize or slow them down," I said, thinking out loud. "Darkness, could you distract them?" She nodded vigorously, her eyes sparkling at the idea. "Of course! I can put myself on the front line and take whatever it takes!" Aqua, who until then had been strangely quiet, snapped her fingers as if she had a brilliant idea. "And I''ll... huh... support you with my blessings! After all, I''m a goddess, so..." "Whatever that means..." Kazuma muttered, but was interrupted by Aqua, who puffed out her cheeks in a childish gesture of frustration. "Tell you what: Aqua, use one of your spells to draw the gang''s attention, then Darkness and I will hold off the ganging towards us while Megumin unleashes a st in the rear to thin out their numbers. After that, Kazuma tries to kill the female Runner Caterpir with his arrows, because she''s the reason for all this. What do you think?" "That might work. It''s actually quite simr to a n I had in mind... But can you stand being in the vanguard together with Darkness, Leonard?" "Of course I can... Right, guys, if everyone agrees, let''s get into position because they''re getting closer." At this point, Aqua raised a hand to the sky and suddenly, like a firework, magic went up and exploded, which could be seen and heard all over the in. Then the necks of the Running Lizards opened up like an umbre and they all started running together towards us. "Hey, monsters! Come at me! Let''s see if you can get past me!" Darkness shouted, raising her sword with both hands. Darkness raised her sword and started running towards the gang without any fear. In fact, there was an almost idiotic grin on her face. Taunting them with shouts. Kazuma, positioned on a tree branch, pulled the string of his bow until it waspletely taut and the arrow was ready to be released. "Come on, everyone! ?!!" Darkness shouted. I, who was running alongside, even frowned, realizing that this sadomasochism was indeed crazy and... surprisingly exciting. * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 99 – Running Lizards (Final Part) Chapter 99 ¨C Running Lizards (Final Part) Darkness was running towards the Running Lizards with her sword raised and a smile that oscited between ecstasy and madness on her face. And, to make matters worse, her smile was... of excitement. The ground was beginning to vibrate beneath our feet, and the wind, which had once been a gentle breeze, now seemed to carry with it the smell of the earth churned up by the feet of the creatures that were running towards us. In the distance, Kazuma was already positioned on a high branch, his arrow nocked in his bow. He kept his eyes fixed on the flock, looking for the pink female who was leading the others. "Hey, monsters! Come at me! Let''s see if you can get past me!" Darkness shouted, raising his sword with both hands. We ran together until the first Running Lizards arrived. The monsters were fast, but Darkness didn''t flinch for a second. With a battle roar, she swung her sword in a wide arc, hitting one of the creatures advancing towards her. The impact was brutal, the sound of steel shing against scales echoed like the crack of thunder, but the Running Lizard only staggered to the side, before recovering and continuing its onught. I turned my sword to the side, aiming for the nearest Running Lizard. My sword met the monster''s hard scales, which were tougher than I expected. However, I managed to slow it down enough to give Darkness the chance to continue advancing. "A little more, Leonard!" Darkness shouted as another Running Lizardunched itself at her. "I... can... feel their pressure!" The monsters continued to advance, almost as if they were being drawn by Darkness, who seemed determined to hold them off by herself. Kazuma''s n depended on quickly eliminating the female who was leading the pack, because the male Running Lizards would be demotivated and would scatter, but, with all that smoke and with Darkness and I trying to hold off the vanguard of Running Lizards while trying not to get trampled, Kazuma shouted: "I... I can''t see the female! She''s gone! She''s not where she''s supposed to be!" Kazuma shouted. "What?!!!! We''re screwed!" Aqua shouted and immediately started trying to climb the tree Kazuma was in, causing it to sway. "Aqua, stop, I won''t be able to keep my aim steady!" "I DON''T WANT TO DIE! Kazuma, help me up!!!" That was a problem. The pink female was supposed to be leading the pack, but if she wasn''t where Kazuma expected her to be... something wasn''t right. "Megumin!" Kazuma shouted in panic. "Release the st at once! The female must be lost among their flock!" Megumin stood just in front of the tree, her staff raised, ready to cast her destructive magic. Her eyes shone with the anticipation of what she was about to do, but suddenly an expression of despondency took over her face, and she slowly lowered her staff. "I... I can''t..." Megumin muttered. Kazuma practically slipped off the tree branch. "What do you mean you can''t? That was the n! You have tounch the st to finish them off!" Megumin sighed, and her face flushed slightly. "I''m out of mana..." "Out of mana?!" Kazuma shouted in despair, his eyes wide with shock. "How did you run out of mana.... Ah..." At that moment, Kazuma remembered that he had yed a joke on Megumin and, for fun, he had used one of his stealing skills to suck some of it out of her. At the time, no one had thought much of it, not even Megumin, who had onlyined a little, but now... "You sucked my mana in the morning, you idiot!" she said,pletely flushed. Kazuma put his hands on his head in sheer despair. "I didn''t know this was going to be a problem now!" Chaos was all around us, and the Running Lizards continued to advance. Without the explosion, it was only a matter of time before Darkness and I were crushed by the pack of Running Lizards. So we needed an immediate solution, and I knew exactly what to do. "Darkness! You''re going to have to resist on your own for a few moments. I''ll try to help us." Darkness didn''t hesitate for a moment, even though she was surrounded by these monsters. In fact, her smile became even sillier than before, because the Running Lizards were mming their tails and paws into her, almost knocking her over. Darkness was clearly relishing the challenge. "I... can take it! Don''t worry about me!" Darkness had incredible stamina, but I would need a precise moment to act. Turning away from the battle, I stretched my left hand forward, feeling the power bubbling up inside me. I focused on the sight of Rias Gremory. The red hair, the huge breasts, the blue eyes, the serious tone in her voice and... her family technique. The was my secret weapon and I knew it could end everything. A dark energy began to envelop my hand, growing and pulsing with overwhelming power, then a magic circle appeared and I shouted: "Now, Darkness! Get out!" I shouted. She somehow managed to break free at thest second and started running backwards. When Darkness passed my side and the Running Lizards were less than a meter away from me, I unleashed the magic.A beam of pure destruction shot out of my palm, colliding directly with the horde of monsters ahead. The ground shook, and a wave of ck energy consumed everything in front of me. The Running Lizards simply disappeared the moment the magic touched them, leaving nothing but an absolute void. The in, once vibrant with the movement of monsters, became silent in a second. The creatures had beenpletely obliterated. [You killed 50 Male Runner Lizards. You gained +7000 XP]. [You killed 1 Female Runner Lizard. You gained +200 XP]. [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to Level 7!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to Level 8!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] ... [Congrattions! You''ve evolved to Level 11!] [You have received +10 attribute points to distribute!] I gasped, feeling my mana drop a little. While using the Boosted Gear spells required my stamina, using skills I copied from others consumed my mana. Kazuma climbed down from the tree, dumbfounded. "What... was that?" "WAS THAT AN EXPLOSION?!" Megumin asked. "He saved us! The rookie saved us!" "Well done, Leonard. You finished them off quickly." said Darkness after a p on my back, but I could see on her face that she was slightly sadder than before. [You received 1 Heart with Kazuma.] [You received 2 Hearts with Megumin.] [You received 3 Hearts with Aqua.] [You received 3 Hearts with Darkness.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng Chapter 100 – Mana Chapter 100 ¨C Mana The ssic tavern scene after a dangerous mission as an adventurer was not to be missed, and I was looking forward to it. In the tavern of Axel''s Guild, I exhaled a loud sigh of satisfaction after drinking a mug of mead for the first time. In my original world, I had tried beer in hiding and it tasted awful. However, mead was much sweeter and morefortable, without all that unnecessary acidity. The girls, Kazuma and I were sitting next to a firece, all with satisfied smiles on our faces. "Hey, waitress! Now bring the best wine and the best meats you''ve got!" shouted Aqua, already slightly flushed even though we''d each just drunk a mug of mead. "You''ll see, Leonard, the wine here is the best you''ve ever had!" I put a hand on my chin and leaned forward. "Is it? I''m looking forward to it." Darkness and Megumin were enjoying what the money had to offer, but Kazuma, for his part, seemed focused on analyzing how much money they would have to shell out for tonight''s extravagances. Soon, he seemed to give up, sighed and leaned over the table. "Ahh... It seems like every day we work just to eat." I could hear him say in a muffled voice. But when the meat arrived, all his worry vanished in a broad smile of happiness. The tray of meat had barely touched the table when Kazuma stole thergest piece of meat and put it in his mouth. "Hey, Kazuma, it''s not fair! I need to get mana back!" Megumin eximed. "What mana! You didn''t even use your explosion today!" replied Kazuma, his mouth full, and turned around to chew that huge piece himself. I could onlyugh and enjoy it. Kazuma was a bit funnier in person than in the anime, because he seemed much more natural. "Today''s mission wasn''t that dangerous... But those blows from the lizards..." Darkness suddenly said. "Agh, they were so intense, almost irresistible! The impact, the brute force! I almost felt like I was... being tested by the Goddess Eris!" Luckily, the waiter arrived with a tray full of mugs of mead and a bottle of wine. Aqua, wasting no time, practically snatched the first mug off the tray and started drinking like there was no tomorrow. Megumin, who had be strangely quiet after Kazuma''s response, was sitting at the edge of the table, looking away. She was probably still a little upset that she hadn''t had the chance to use her explosive magic during the battle. "Megumin, it wasn''t your fault that you didn''t have any mana," I said and ced a mug of mead in front of her. "It was just bad luck... or rather, Kazuma''s fault." I smiled, hoping to cheer her up. [You received 1 Megumin Heart.] She looked up at me and, for a moment, seemed a little less serious. "Isn''t it?! But... it''s not just that. It''s just that... I really wanted to let off steam today too." "You know what? You should do that." I said. "What?" "I''m saying you should go outside and let off a st. You''re practically recovered by now, right?" "Outside? Now?" She asked with slightly arched eyebrows. The expression on her face was a mixture of childish enthusiasm and something more serious. "But after I use the st, I won''t be able to walk." "It wouldn''t be the first time someone carried you after one of those explosions, I imagine." I tilted my head slightly to the side. "Or would it?" She snorted, crossing her arms. "Kazuma would never carry me now, at night. It''s cold outside, and he''d probably rather stay here drinking and eating than deal with this." Megumin really wanted to unleash this outburst and, as silly as it seemed, decided to take this opportunity. "If that''s what you want to do, I can carry you." I said casually, picking up one of the mugs of mead and taking a sip while watching her out of the corner of my eye. "It wouldn''t be a problem. And in this cold weather, you might even feelfortable after a st." She blushed slightly, trying to hide the smile that threatened to appear. "Really? You''d do that?" "Why not? Everyone deserves a moment of glory, and you... well, the explosion is your moment." I put the mug back on the table. "Besides, it would be a waste not to see your magic in action. I bet it would be even more destructive than mine. Megumin straightened up in her chair, now visibly more excited. The hesitation was still there, but it had been overwhelmed by anticipation and enthusiasm. She was about to say something when we were interrupted by the loud, unmistakable sound of Kazumaining in the background. "Hey, you two! What are you talking about?" "About exploding!" Megumin replied quickly and with a slightly irritated tone. Aqua, who was alreadypletely drunk,ughed exaggeratedly and banged the table, knocking over some wine in the process. "Rx, Kazuma! Leonard and Megumin will have fun, and we''ll take the rest of the party!" "So... shall we?" Megumin asked, staring at me with both hands on the table. I stood up too, adjusting my jacket and stretching my arms to relieve the tension in my shoulders. "Let''s go. We can''t let it get toote." Kazuma looked at us from his position on the table, still chewing on a piece of meat. "Where are you going?" "To set off an explosion." I said with a wry smile. "Are you sure you want to do this now, Megumin? Seems like a waste of mana." Kazuma said. "Explosion is never a waste. It''s an art. And you know it! Today, Leonard is willing to carry me afterwards, so you don''t have to worry." Kazuma sighed and waved his hand lightly. "You''re both crazy. But do what you want." I gave Kazuma a wink, before turning to Megumin. "Come on, before he changes his mind and wants toe with us." We left the tavern together, and found the streets of Axel almost deserted, except for a fewte adventurers hurrying past, probably returning from night missions. "So, where would be the best ce for you to set off this explosion?" I asked. "I imagine it would have to be a fairlyrge area with no people around." Megumin pointed to an open field beyond the city gates. "There, on that hill. That''s where I like to train when no one''s around." "You really take this explosion thing seriously. I admire that." She gave a shy but proud smile. "Of course! It''s my trademark. Explosion magic is the pinnacle of arcane magic. There''s nothing more powerful or devastating... and nothing that makes me happier." [You received 1 Heart with Megumin.] [You reached the 4 Heart mark with Megumin. Your rtionship has changed from NEUTRAL to GOOD.] * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 101 – EXPLOSION Chapter 101 ¨C EXPLOSION When we reached the city gates, I adjusted my coat, trying to block the wind. Megumin, however, didn''t seem to mind the cold even in a mid-thigh dress. In fact, she seemed focused on a distant hill, which was the spot she had chosen for tonight''s big explosion. "It''s right there. A perfect ce to blow everything up without hurting anyone." She said. "Then that''s where we''re going," I replied. As we climbed the hill, the deep silence of the night seemed to grow. The city behind us was no longer visible, and all that remained was the vast countryside in front of us, open like a nk canvas, ready to be painted with the chaos of a magical explosion. We reached the top of the hill, and Megumin stopped. She closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in the air as if mentally preparing herself for what was toe. "I''m ready." She said and raised her staff, which was about the same height as her. "Do you want me to stand back a bit?" Megumin gave a shortugh and shook her head. "No need. The explosion will be big, but it won''t hit you if you stay right there." She stretched her staff slightly in front of her and began to mutter the words of the incantation. I began to feel a slight vibration under my feet, a foretaste of what was toe. Then, finally, she shouted: "EXPLOSION!" The ground shook. The night sky was illuminated by a blinding light, and the earth about a hundred meters in front of us was torn apart by an indescribable force. The sound was deafening, as if the world was breaking in half and, for a brief moment, there was nothing but pure chaos. And then... silence. When the dust finally began to settle, I looked at Megumin. She was on her knees, panting, with a wide, satisfied smile on her face. Her cheeks were rosy, and her body seemed rxed, as if she had just released all the tension she had been holding in. "It was... incredibly powerful," I said. Megumin smiled proudly, but made no effort to stand up. "Of course it was. Explosions are always like that. But now... I can''t move." Sheughed lightly, as if she''d expected it. I walked over to her and knelt down beside her. "You really exhaust yourself with this, don''t you?" "Yes. It''s the price you pay for perfection." I looked at her for a moment, considering an idea in my mind, something that might help her regain some of her energy. Twilight Healing, the healing magic I possessed thanks to Asia, could perhaps restore some of her mana, maybe enough for her to stand up on her own. But at the same time, I wanted to carry her on my back to bring us closer together. "Come on. I''ll carry you. That way you won''t freeze here until dawn." Carefully, I slipped an arm under her and lifted her easily onto my back. She was lighter than I expected, which made the process easier. "Do you always do that?" I asked. Meguminughed weakly and slipped her arms behind mine for support. "I do, but I don''t always have someone to carry me afterwards." We started walking back, and I felt the warmth of her body against mine. As I walked, I noticed how surprisingly smooth her legs were for someone who lived in a medieval world. I thought about it for a moment, not really realizing that my face was probably showing my train of thought. "You''re thinking strange things, aren''t you?" Megumin suddenly murmured mischievously in my ear. I startled slightly and shook my head negatively. "No... Of course not!" I replied quickly, although my tone betrayed a slight nervousness. Sheughed softly, tightening her arms around me a little more. "It wouldn''t be a problem if it was, you know? After all, you''re a knight, unlike Kazuma." I almost stumbled at her unexpected response. "What does that mean?" "I mean that you have an honor that Kazuma would never have. We met today, but you fought on the front line with the Darkness, you cared about my Explosion and I know you''d do the right thing, even if... your thoughts were a little indecent." I couldn''t help butugh briefly. "I think you have a slightly idealized view of me, Megumin. But anyway, thanks for the vote of confidence." She rested her head against my back, and I felt as if that outburst had done the job of rxing her. "You know." she said softly, breaking the silence. "Today... was fun. The explosion, I mean. And the fact that you''re here too." I smiled, a genuine smile. "I liked it too, Megumin." I currently had four hearts with Megumin, but, just as I did with the girls in High School DxD, I needed to be a little cautious. Sure, I could try to get a kiss or something better right away, but if I got rejected, it could do a lot of damage to my reputation in this town. So, as I wanted to get stronger, the best thing would be to try to spend more time with Kazuma''s group and try to win over these girls. It would be great to be able to copy Aqua''s divine magic and Darkness'' stamina, and Megumin would be my gateway to gaining their trust as well. "Ah, it''s been a fun day. Now I just need to think about where I''m going to spend the night. The inns in this town don''t really appeal to me," I said to Megumin. She raised her head and seemed to have a great idea. "The guys and I live in a really big house, you could stay there for a few days!" "I don''t know... Kazuma and the girls don''t know me very well." "But you have money, right? If you give them a few eris, they''ll agree for sure!" "Really? Then I guess I can ask." * * * Support me to write more and read chapters ahead of all regr readers! /palmer1998 (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) In chapters R-18, there are original and exclusive images for the patreons! Discord: https://discord.gg/2pn9Twxrng The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!